Category: General

Prayer for healing from illness – Everyone has certainly experienced pain without exception. In a sick condition, apart from going to the doctor and taking medicine, Muslims are also encouraged to pray while trying to ask for healing. There are times when we try our best to do everything we can to recover from illness, but as humans, sometimes there are things beyond our control.

This makes us finally can only surrender to Allah SWT. There are several prayers that we can say so that the disease that is afflicting us will be lifted. Illness certainly can strike anyone and at any time. It is not an easy matter to cure a disease when it is too late to be known or overcome. Especially if the disease is classified as deadly. But there is no obstacle for Allah SWT for the illness suffered by His servant.

With the permission of Allah, the disease can be cured. Because He creates disease along with the medicine. It takes hard work and sincere prayer so that the disease can be cured soon. Prayers for healing from illness should be read when oneself or someone else is sick. Rasulullah SAW also read a prayer when he himself was sick or when visiting other people so that he would be given a speedy recovery.

Pain is a test from Allah SWT. Islam recommends reading a prayer when you feel pain where the goal is to ask for forgiveness and healing so that the pain or illness you experience can be cured.

Allah SWT says in Surah Al Baqarah verse 186 namely:

وَإِذَا سَأَلَكَ عِبَادِي عَنِّي فَإِنِّي قَرِيبٌ ۖ أُجِيبُ دَعْوَةَ الدَّاعِ إِذَا دَعَانِ ۖ فَلْيَسْتَجِيبُوا لِي وَلْيُؤْمِنُوا بِي لَعَلَّهُمْ يَرْشُدُونَ

Meaning: “And when My servants ask you about Me, then (answer), that I am near. I grant the request of a person who prays when he asks Me, then let them fulfill (All My commandments) and let them believe in Me, so that they will always be in the truth.” (QS. Al-Baqarah: 186)

There is another hadith in a hadith from Jabir bin Abdullah he said, Rasulullah SAW said:

“Every disease must have a cure. If a medicine is in accordance with the disease, then he will recover with the permission of Allah Subhanahu wa ta’ala.” (HR. Muslim).

In this article, we will discuss prayers for healing from illness that you can read when you are sick. So, read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s

Prayer for Healing

The Prayer of the Prophet Ayub AS Asks for Healing for Yourself

There is a history enshrined in the Qur’an which tells the story of the Prophet Ayub AS. In the Qur’an Surah Al Anbiya verse 83:

Amen

Meaning: And (remember the story of) Job, when he prayed to his Lord, “(O my Lord), indeed, I have been struck by a disease, even though You are God, the Most Merciful of all the merciful.”

Reading the Prayer of the Prophet Muhammad to be Lifted by Sickness and Forgiveness

Apart from him, the Prophet Ayyub, there was also a prayer that was said by Rasulullah SAW. Rasulullah SAW often mentions the names of people who are sick when reading prayers for him. Like when he visited Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash, Prophet Muhammad SAW mentioned Sa’ad’s name while reciting a prayer to be given healing and forgiveness. You only need to replace Sa’ad’s name with the name of the sick person in front of him.

Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan. Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan. Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan.

Meaning: “My Lord, heal Sa’ad. My Lord, heal Sa’ad. My Lord, heal Sa’ad.”

When visiting people who are sick, in addition to reciting a prayer for sickness, every Muslim and Muslim woman can also say a prayer for forgiveness of sins as well as protection.

Qur’an Surah Al Anbiya : 84

فَاسْتَجَبْنَا لَهٗ فَكَشَفْنَا مَا بِهٖ مِنْ ضُرٍّ وَّاٰتَيْنٰهُ اَهْلَهٗ وَمِثْلَهُمْ مَّعَهُمْ رَحْمَةً مِّنْ عِنْدِنَا وَذِكْرٰى لِلْعٰبِدِيْنَ ۚ

Meaning: “So We granted (prayer), then We removed the disease that was in him and We returned his family to him, and (We multiplied their number) as a mercy from Us, and to be a warning to all who worship Us.”

The Prophet Ayub AS was tested by Allah SWT to suffer from a disease that could not be cured for many years. However, the Prophet Ayub never gave up and continued to ask for healing by always reciting prayer readings so that he would be healed.

Prophet Ayub’s prayer to be given healing is immortalized in the Qur’an Surah Al Anbiya verse 83

The following is the recitation of the prayer for sickness:

“Robbi anni massaniyadh dhurru wa anta arhamar roohimiin .”

Meaning: “O my Lord, verily I have been struck by a disease and You are the Most Merciful God among all the merciful.”

Reading Gives Healing

“Bismillah, bismillah, bismillah. A’udzu bi izzatillahi wa qudratihi min syarri ma ajidu wa uhadziru. As’alullahal ‘azima rabbal ‘arsyil ‘adhim an yasyfiyaka.”

Meaning: “In the name of Allah, in the name of Allah, in the name of Allah, I protect you thanks to the glory of Allah and His qudrah from the evil of things that I feel and that I am worried about. I ask Allah the Greatest, the Lord of the great Throne to heal you.”

Reading the prayer of the Prophet Muhammad when visiting his friend Salman Al-Farisi RA

Syafakallah saqamaka, wa ghafara dzanbaka, wa’afāka fī dīnika wa jismika ila muddati ajalika.

Meaning: “O (mention the name of the person who is sick), may Allah heal you, forgive your sins, and benefit you in terms of religion and your physique throughout your life.”

Prayer Readings Appointed Sickness for Others

Read the following prayer so that special healing will be given to others. Rasulullah SAW taught when a friend was sick, he always visited him. Furthermore, the Prophet Muhammad SAW always recited prayer readings so that they would be given healing for these other people.

The following is one of the prayer readings so that healing is given to others which the Prophet Muhammad often read. As narrated by Bukhari and Muslim from Aisha RA:

اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ النَّاسِ أَذْهِبْ الْبَاسَ اشْفِه\

Allahumma rabbannaasi, adzhibil ba’sa. Isyfi. Antas Shafi. La shafiya illa anta syifa’an la yughadiru saqaman.

Meaning: “My Lord, God of mankind, remove disease. Give healing because You are the healer. No one can cure disease except You with healing that leaves no pain.”

Other Prayer Readings to Give Healing to Others

Then, there are prayer readings raised for other diseases that the Prophet read when he was doing ruqyah for one of his friends. The ruqyah is a process of healing through the verses of the Qur’an.

Imsahil ba’sa rabban nasi. Bi yadikas syifa’u. La kasyifa lahu illa anta.

It means: “God of mankind, wipe away this disease. In Your hands is healing. No one can lift it except You.”

Meanwhile, Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi narrated that Rasulullah SAW recommended reading this prayer 7 times in front of people who are sick.

God bless you

As’alullāhal azhīma rabbal ‘arsyil ‘azhīmi an yasyfiyaka.

Meaning: “I beg the great Allah, the Lord of the majestic Throne to heal you,” (See Imam An-Nawawi, Al-Adzkar, [Damascus: Darul Mallah, 1971 M/1391 H], page 114).

Prayer Readings Appointed Sickness When Rasulullah Visited Sick People

In the hadith narrated by Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, and Al Hakim, it is stated that Ibn Abbas RA once heard the Prophet Muhammad SAW saying that whoever visits a sick person before he dies, recite this prayer 7 times, so that Allah will heal him from the disease.

Assalamullahal adhim, robbal Arsyil adhim an-yasyfiyaka wa yusfika.

Meaning: “I beg Allah the Most Great, God who has a great throne, may Allah heal you.”

Prayer Readings Appointed Other Illnesses

Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash was one of the first to convert to Islam. He is an important friend and loved by Rasulullah SAW.

Narrated by Imam Muslim, when Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash was sick, the Prophet Muhammad SAW asked for healing for him by reading a prayer so that he would be healed:

O God of Allah

Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan. Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan. Allahumma Isyfi Sa’dan.

Meaning: “My Lord, heal Sa’ad, my Lord, heal Sa’ad My Lord, heal Sa’ad.”

Muslims can also imitate the reading of the prayer so that they are given healing by changing the name Sa’ad to the name of a child who is sick.

For example, if a sick child is named Halimah. So, read the prayer for healing:

Allahummasyfi Halimah. Allahummasyfi Halimah. Allahummasyfi Halimah.

Meaning: “My Lord, give healing Halimah, my Lord, give healing Halimah, my Lord, give healing Halimah.”

Prayer Readings For Yourself or Others Who Are Sick

This prayer was recited by Rasulullah SAW when visiting a Bedouin who had a fever as reported by Imam Bukhari from Ibn Abbas RA.

لَا بَأْسَ طَهُوْرٌ إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ

Lā ba’sa thahūrun insya’allāhu.

Meaning: “(Hopefully) it’s okay (sick), may it be holy by the will of Allah,” (See Imam An-Nawawi, Al-Adzkar, [Damascus: Darul Mallah, 1971 M/1391 H], page 115).

Prayer Readings For Self Healing

When you are sick, you can read the following prayer.

اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ النَّاسِ أَذْهِبِ الْبَأْسَ اشْفِ أَنْتَ الشَّافِي لَا شَافِيَ إلَّا أَنْتَ

Allahumma rabban naasi, adzhibil ba’sa. Isyfi. Antas Syaafi. Laa syafiya illā anta syifaa’an lā yughaadiru saqaman.

Meaning: “O Allah, God of mankind, remove this disease, heal it, only You are the Most Healing. There is no healing other than healing from You, healing that leaves no pain.”

Rasulullah SAW taught prayer for healing. Read this prayer while holding a certain part that hurts in the body of the book:

بِسْمِ اللَّهِ

Bismillāh, (read 3 times).

Meaning: “In the name of Allah.”

Amen

A’ūdzu billāhi wa qudratihī min syarri mā ajidu wa uhādziru, (read 7 times).

Meaning: “I seek refuge in Allah and His power from the bad things that I feel and worry about,”

HR. Bukhari no. 5309

أَذْهِبْ الْبَاسَ رَبَّ النَّاسِ وَاشْفِ أَنْتَ الشَّافِي لَا شِفَاءَ إِلَّا شِفَاؤُكَ شِفَاءً لَا رَا

Adzhibil ba’sa allahumma rabban naasi isyfi anta syaafi laa syifaa a illa syifaauka syifaa an laa yughaadiru saqamaa.

Meaning: “Remove the pain O Allah, Lord of mankind, heal, indeed You are the Most Healing Essence, there is no healing but healing from You, which is healing that leaves no pain.”

HR. Abu Dawud no. 1554; Ahmad, 3: 192

O Lord

Allahumma inni a’udzubika minal-baroshi, wal-junuuni, wal-judzami, wa min sayyi il-asqaam.

Meaning: “O Allah, I seek refuge in You from skin diseases, madness, leprosy, and from all other bad (terrible) diseases.”

HR. Muslim no. 2202

This is one of the prayers that can be practiced when a member of the body is sick. For example, toothache or sprain. Rasulullah SAW taught this prayer, while ordering to put his hand on the sore part of his body.

Bismillah 3 times

A’udzu billahi wa qudrotihi min syarri maa ajidu wa uhaadziru (7x)

Meaning: “In the name of Allah, I seek refuge in Allah and His power from the ugliness that I get and I am aware of.”

Practices That Can Be Done Sick People

The disease that comes is actually a form of patience test from God. The pain received by a believing Muslim is a form of expiation of sins.

However, Muslims need to remember that there are still conditions for sickness to really be an expiation for sins, namely being sincere and consistent in worship. In addition to praying for healing from illness, this is a practice that sick people can do.

1. Be patient and think well of Allah

Sick people should sincerely accept God’s decree and be patient with it. Not only that, he must also always and always have a good prejudice that what God has decreed is good for him. As in the following words of Rasulullah SAW:

“It’s amazing what a believer does. All things (that befall him) are good for him and this does not happen except to a believer. If he is struck by happiness he is grateful, then this is good for him. And if disaster strikes him patiently, then that is also good for him.” (HR. Muslim no. 2999)

2. Position yourself between fear and hope

Every pious Muslim should position himself between khauf (fear) and raja’ (hope). The point is fear of Allah’s punishment because of his sins, and the hope of receiving His mercy for the illness that befell him.

3. Do not wish for death

Even though the disease is getting worse, it is still not permissible for a Muslim to wish for death. We are encouraged to remain patient and sincere in living it, and not to give up. The Messenger of Allah forbids someone from dreaming of dying soon and teaches him to pray as follows:

O Lord

Allahumma ahyini ma kaanatil hayatu khairan li, wa tawaffani idza kanatil matiu khairan li.

Meaning: “O Allah, give me life (extend my life), if life is better for me, and kill me if death is better for me.” (Narrated by Abu Daud No. 2702)

4. Immediately fulfill unpaid responsibilities

If a sick person has obligations to other people that have not been fulfilled and he is able to fulfill them, then complete them immediately. For example, debts to other people that have not been paid. However, if he cannot fulfill it, he should write a will regarding the obligation that he has not fulfilled.

Thus the discussion about prayer for recovery from illness along with good practices to do when you are sick. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful for Sinaumed’s.

Sinaumed’s can get more information by reading the books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

 

Prayer for the Bride and Groom – When someone is invited to a wedding, they will definitely congratulate the bride and groom. Not just saying it, but not a few people give prayers to the bride and groom. Even so, not everyone knows the prayer for marriage.

In Islam, there are prayers for the bride and groom that can be conveyed to the bride and groom. However, before we discuss prayer for the bride and groom, it’s better for us to discuss marriage first.

Definition of Marriage

Fulfilling the walimatul ursy invitation or wedding reception is one of the obligations of every Muslim. When attending a wedding, Muslims are encouraged to read the wedding prayer for the good of the bride and groom. Marriage is a noble and holy worship. Islam has also regulated in detail how the correct marriage process is according to religious law. Marriage in Islam is believed to complement religion.

Marriage is considered as a lifetime worship that is worth the reward. Of course, if the marriage is carried out in a legal way according to the Shari’a. In addition, married couples should together build a harmonious household life without physical or mental violence. That is the definition of lifelong worship as meant in Islam.

Marriage is a very happy phase of life, especially if you marry your idol. The struggle that ends in the aisle is a dream for many people. When we witness friends, family or relatives getting married, sometimes we also feel the happiness they feel.

So, we should give the best prayers for the bride and groom. Prayers for the newlyweds really need to be said by the people who witness it. By reading a prayer for the newlyweds, it means that we also pray for the bride’s household to become sakinah, mawadah and warahmah.

In Islam, marriage can be interpreted as a sacred agreement made by a man and a woman who want to continue the relationship to become a halal relationship. They will tie the knot to state that they are ready to build a household.

This is in line with what was expressed by a scholar, Abdurrahman Al-Jaziri, who stated that marriage is a sacred agreement made between a man and a woman with the aim of forming a happy family.

Not only that, marriage in the Islamic view is an obligation of household life which must follow the teachings of faith and devotion to Allah. This is in line with what is stated in Article 1 of Law Number 1 of 1974 concerning Marriage, which reads “marriage is a physical and spiritual bond between a man and a woman as husband and wife with the aim of forming a happy and eternal family (household) based on Belief in the one and only God.”

Therefore, marriage or marriage can be said to be one of the good or commendable human behaviors that have been created by God Almighty with the aim of making human life even better. In addition, a good marriage can also make the husband and wife relationship more harmonious and happiness will come.

Marriage is taken from the word wedlock which means a marriage contract carried out in accordance with applicable legal rules and religious teachings. While the word marriage comes from Arabic, namely ” An-wedding “. In language, ” An-marriage ” means to unite, gather, and relate.

Definition of Marriage According to Experts from the Four Schools

By definition, marriage is also explained by several scholars who are often known as the four schools of fiqh.

1. Imam Maliki

Imam Maliki said that marriage is a contract that can change the sexual relationship of a woman who is not a mahram, a slave, and a magi into a lawful sexual relationship with shighat.

2. Imam Hanafi

Imam Hanafi stated that marriage is someone who gets the right to have sexual biological relations with a woman. In this case, a woman is a woman with no legal obstacles in accordance with the syar’i to marry.

3. Imam Shafi’i

Imam Syafi’i stated that marriage is a contract that gives the right to have sexual relations by pronouncing the word marriage, tazwij or other words with the same meaning.

4. Priest Hanbali

Imam Hambali revealed that marriage is a process in which a marriage contract is made with the aim of obtaining recognition in marriage words or words that have the same meaning.

After listening to the expressions of Islamic scholars, it can be said that marriage is a marriage contract process that has the aim of obtaining recognition and changing sexual relations between men and women that were previously unlawful to become halal sexual relations.

Prayers for the Bride

Usually, weddings are held by inviting relatives and friends. If you get a wedding invitation, it is recommended to attend the walimah. Not only giving congratulations, attending the walimah invitation also aims to give prayers for the newlyweds who are happy.

Quoting from the Book of Al-Adzkar al-Muntakhabah min Kalami Sayyid al-Abrar by Muhyiddin Abu Zakaria Yahya bin Syaraf al-Nawawi al-Dimasyqi, there is a prayer for newlyweds that we should say for the bride and groom who have just entered into a marriage contract.

There are several prayers that the bride can say on her wedding day, from prayers after the ceremony to prayers on the first night. In addition, the guests who were present were also encouraged to pray for the bride and groom to receive blessings and happiness in their marriage.

The following is a wedding prayer or prayer for the bride that was taught by Rasulullah SAW to practice when attending a wedding reception quoted from the book Javanese Islamic Rituals and Traditions by KH Muhammad Sholikhin:

Meaning: “May Allah bless you, may Allah bless you and unite you both (as husband and wife) in goodness.”

The marriage contract is usually witnessed by the closest people. When attending a marriage ceremony, guests should say a prayer for the newlyweds in Arabic. For the bride and groom, it is also necessary to say a prayer as gratitude for being given the opportunity to perfect their worship.

Whereas for the groom when he meets his wife for the first time in the aisle, he should pray (while holding the wife’s crown). following the groom’s prayer:

Meaning: “O Allah, bless my life in my family, also bless my family in my life. O Allah, give sustenance to my family from me and give sustenance to me from my family. O Allah, gather us as You gather in goodness, also do not separate us except in a good separation.

Prayers for People Inviting to Marriage

Islam so perfectly regulates every detail of life’s problems. Likewise regarding manners when invited to a wedding. Every Muslim is encouraged to pray for the person who invited him after eating. One of the sunnah prayers that can be read is:

“O Allah, forgive them, have mercy on them and bless them in what You bestowed upon them.” (Narrated by Ahmad IV/187-188).

Or you can also pray:

” O Allah, give food to those who have fed me, and give drink to those who have given me a drink.” (HR. Muslim no. 2055).

Husband’s Prayer After Marriage Contract

After saying the consent granted and declared valid as husband and wife, the groom is encouraged to place his hand on the top of his wife while praying for her.

It means:

“O Allah, I ask for his goodness and the goodness of his character that he brings. And I seek refuge from his ugliness and the ugliness of character that he carries.” (Narrated by Abu Daud, no. 2160).

Prayer Before Husband and Wife Relationship

Before having sex, husband and wife are encouraged to read a prayer to ask for protection from Allah SWT. This prayer will give blessings, kindness to the offspring produced, and increase intimacy.

Meaning: ” In the name of Allah, O Allah, keep me away from the devil and keep the devil away from the child that You will bestow upon us.” (Narrated by Bukhari, no. 6388; Muslim, no. 1434).

Prayer Asking to be Given a Godly Offspring

One of the purposes of marriage is to have children. Therefore, married couples are encouraged to ask Allah SWT for prayers to be given pious or pious offspring. One of them is the prayer in QS. As-Shaffat: 100 which reads:

Meaning: “O my Lord, grant me (a child) who is a pious person.”

Or you can also pray in QS. Ali Imran: 38 which reads:

Meaning: ” O my Lord, give me good offspring from Your side, indeed You are All-Hearing prayer.”

Obligations to Fulfill Wedding Invitations

The obligation to fulfill the reception or walimah is mentioned in the hadith narrated by Ibn Umar that Rasulullah SAW once said:

The scholars say that if the walimah is the walimatul ‘ursy, then the law of attending is obligatory. So it is not appropriate for someone not to attend without an excuse. While eating the banquet that is served is sunnah, not obligatory. The fiqh scholars have explained cases which are udzur syar’i which allow a Muslim not to attend the walimatul ‘ursy.

Among other things, when in the walimah there were unjust cases such as drinking and wicked deeds. Whereas if the walimah is not the walimatul ‘ursy, then it is not obligatory to attend. However, if it is intended to make Muslim brothers and sisters happy, their presence will be rewarded.

Fulfilling a wedding invitation is the right of every Muslim as the words of Rasulullah SAW:

Rasulullah shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam said:

Marriage Suggestion

Marriage is a transitional phase of human life from adolescence and youth to family time. Marriage or marriage is a physical and spiritual bond between two people, namely a man and a woman to fulfill the purpose of married life as a husband and wife with conditions and harmony that have been determined by Islamic law.

Marriage is a way that Allah SWT has chosen as a way for humans to legally fulfill their biological needs in order to avoid the pit of sin by committing adultery. Marriage is also one of the efforts to obtain offspring and inner peace.

Allah SWT says:

In another letter it was stated:

Marriage is also a sunnah of the Prophet SAW, even the Prophet Muhammad SAW stated that people who hate marriage are not included in their class.

Hearing these words, the Prophet sallallaahu alaihi wasallam praised Allah and praised Him, then he said:

“What’s wrong with them? They say this and that, even though I myself pray and also sleep, fast and also break my fast, and I also marry a woman. So anyone who hates my sunnah, means not from my group.” (HR. Muslim) [No. 1401 Syarh Sahih Muslim] Sahih.

Listen here! Prayers for Both Parents that You Can Practice – All children born in this world must have both parents because it is impossible for a child to be born without the presence of their parents. Even though some children who are less fortunate are abandoned by their parents when they are young or for other reasons, the presence of parents still plays a very important role in the growth and development of a child who gives love and is sufficient for life so that the child grows up in the future.

As befits both parents who love their children from the time the child is born to the child as an adult, a child must also return the favor for the affection given by their parents and the return of the favor can be in the form of various things which can be in the form of materials or prayers for both parents for their good and happiness both when their parents are still alive in the world and they (both parents) have left their children in the world. For this reason, it is very important to always pray to God Almighty for our parents.

Therefore, the subject of discussion this time is various prayers for both parents so that all of our parents will always be given happiness and safety in the world and the hereafter by God Almighty.

Furthermore, we have summarized and presented the discussion regarding prayer for both parents below!

The Proof of Prayer for Both Parents

Teach children to use free time for positive things. Including time to read prayers for both parents.

Reading a prayer for parents is a form of devotion from a child to parents. In addition, it can be a charity for parents later.

In the beginning, you can teach your children the prayers of parents listed in the Quran. The following are some of the arguments in the Qur’an about the virtue of prayer for both parents:

1. QS An-Naml: 19

The prayer of the first two parents is found in Surah An-Nahl verse 19 which reads:

أَوْزِعْنِي أَنْ أَشْكُرَ نِعْمَتَكَ الَّتِي أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيَّ وَعَلَىٰ وَالِدَيَّ وَأَنْ أَعْمَلَ صَالِحًا تَرْضَاهُ وَأَدْخِلْنِي بِرَحْمَتِكَ فِي عِبَادِكَ الصَّالِحِينَ

Rabbi awzi’ni an asykura ni’matakallati an’amta ‘alayya wa ‘ala wa lidayya wa an a’mala shalihan tardhahu wa adkhilni birahmatika fi ‘ibadikasshalihin

It means:

“O my Lord, give me inspiration to continue to be grateful for Your blessings that You have bestowed on me and my two parents and to do good deeds that You are pleased with; and enter me with Your grace into the ranks of Your pious servants.

2. QS Ibrahim: 41

In QS. Ibrahim verse 41 contains a prayer to ask forgiveness from Allah SWT as follows:

رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيَّ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ

Rabbighfirli wa li walidayya wa lil mu’minina yauma yaqumul hisabu

It means:

“O our Lord, forgive me and my parents and all the believers on the day of reckoning (the Day of Resurrection).”

3. Surah Al-Isra’ 24

From childhood to growing up, both parents always accompany and educate.

For all the kindness of parents, children can pray for them to get love from Allah SWT by reading QS al-Isra’ verse 24 below:

رَّبِّ ارْحَمْهُمَا كَمَا رَبَّيَانِي صَغِيرًا

Rabbirhamhuma kama rabbayani shaghira

It means:

“O my Lord, love them both, as they both have educated me as a child.”

Collection of Prayers to Parents

When a child prays for his parents, it is a practice that never stops even when his parents are gone. This is in accordance with the words of the Prophet Muhammad SAW:

“If someone dies, his charity will stop except for three things, namely: charity, useful knowledge and pious children.” (Muslim HR).

There are several prayers for our parents that we can say, whether the parents are still there or have died.

And here are some summaries of prayers for both parents that sinaumedia friends can practice everyday:

1. Prayer for the Living Parents

The prayers offered to God for the living parents are as follows:

???

“Allahumma Fighfirlii Wa Liwaa Lidhayya Warham Humaa Kamaa Rabbayaa Nii Shaghiraa.” Meaning: “O Allah, forgive all my sins and the sins of my parents, and be merciful to them both as they were merciful to me when I was small.”

2. Prayer for Forgiveness for Both Parents

This prayer can be offered to Allah SWT to ease the burden on parents by eliminating their sins:

اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِلْمُسْلِمِيْنَ وَالْمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ الأَحْيَاءِ مِنْهُمْ وَالأَمْوَاتِ مِنْ مَشَارِقِ الْاَرْضِ إِلَى مَغَارِبِهَا بَرِّهَا وَبَحْرِهَا، خُصُوْصًا إِلَى آبَاءِنَا وَاُمَّهَاتِنَا وَأَجْدَادِنَا وَجَدَّاتِنَا وَأَسَاتِذَتِنَا وَمُعَلِّمِيْنَا وَلِمَنْ أَحْسَنَ إِلَيْنَا وَلِأَصْحَابِ الحُقُوْقِ عَلَيْنَا

“Allaahummaghfirlii dzunuubii waliwaalidayya warhamhumaa kamaa robbayaanii shoghiiro, waliljamii’il muslimiina walmuslimaati, walmu’miniina wal mu’minaati Al ahyaa’i minhum wal amwaati, wataabi’ bainanaa wa bainahum bil khoiraati, robbighfir warham wa annta khoirur roohimiin, walaa haula walaa quwwata billaahil’aliyyil adhiimi.”

Meaning: “O Allah, forgive me for my sins and the sins of my parents, and have mercy on both of them as they both took care of me when I was small, as well as to all Muslims and Muslims, all believers, men and women who are still alive and who have died, and follow between us and them with goodness. O Allah, forgive and have mercy because You are a God who is more compassionate and has no power and effort except with Your help.”

3. Prayer for Sick Parents

A child should feel sad when he sees his parents limp because of illness. In addition to caring for him, children also need to pray for a speedy recovery. The following is the prayer.

اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ النَّاسِ أَذْهِبِ الْبَأْسَ وَاشْفِه وأَنْتَ الشَّافِي لاَ شِفَآ was

“Allahumma robbannaasi adzhibil ba’sa wasy fihu, wa antas syaafi, laa syifaa-a illa syifaauka, syifaan laa yughaadiru saqamaa.”

Meaning: “O Allah, Lord of Humans and the universe, remove trouble and give him healing, You are the Most Healing Essence. There is no healing except healing from You, healing that does not leave other diseases.”

4. Prayer for Seriously Ill Parents

Like health, illness is only given except by Allah’s permission. So, only to Him can we ask for healing.

O Lord

“Allahumma ahyini maa kaa natil khayatu khairalli, watawaf fanni adza kaanat aafaatu khiralli” Meaning: “O Allah, cure his illness if it is better for him. And take his life if death is better for him.”

5. Prayer for both parents who have died

If one or both parents have died, one thing that can make them happy is to be a righteous child and always pray for them. The following is a prayer for both parents who have died, namely:

اللّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ وَارْحَمْهُ وَعَافِهِ وَاعْفُ عَنْهُ وَاَكْرِمْ نُزُلَهُ وَوَسِّعْ مَدْخَلَهُ وَاغْسِلْهُ بِلْمَاءِ وَالشَّلْجِ وَالْبَرْدِ وَنَقِّهِ مِنَ الْخَطَايَا كَمَا يُنَقَّى الثَّوْبُ الْاَبْيَضُ مِنَ الدَّ نَسِ وَاَبْدِلْهُ دَارً اخَيْرًا مِنْ دَارِهِ وَاَهْلًا خَيْرًا مِنْ اَهْلِهِ وَزَوْجًا خَيْرًا مِنْ زَوْجِهِ وَادْخِلْهُ الجَنَّةَ وَاعِذْهُ مِنْ عَدَابِ الْقَبرِ وَفِتْنَتِهِ وَمِنْ عَذَابِ النَّارِ

“Allahummaghfir Lahu Warhamhu Wa ‘Aafihi Aa’fu ‘anhu Wa Akrim Nuzulahu Wa Wassi’ Madkhalahu, Waghsilhu Bil Maa i Wats-tsalji Walbarodi Wa Naqqihii Minal khathaa Ya Kamaa Yunaqqats-Tsawbul Abyadhu Minad Danas. Wa Abdilhu Daaran khairan Min Daarihii, Wa Ahlan Khairan Min Ahlihii, Wa Zawjan Khairan Min Zawjihi, Wa Adkhilhul Jannata, Wa A ‘Idzhu Min ‘Adzaabil Qobri Wa Fitnatihi, Wa Min ‘Adzaabin Naar.”

It means:

“O Allah, forgive and have mercy, release, release my parents. And glorify the place of residence, widen the entrance, wash my parents with clear and cool water. And clean my parents from all faults like a white shirt that is clean from dirt. And replace his residence with a better residence than the one he left behind, and a better family, than the one he left too. Enter my parents into heaven, and protect them from the torment of the grave and its slander, and the torment of hell fire.”

The Correct Procedure for Prayer

It is important to know how to pray so that prayers can be answered by Allah SWT.

It is known, prayer is also part of the recommended worship.

Prayer is a command from Allah SWT to humans. As stated in the letter Al-Mu’min verse 60 as follows:

وَقَالَ رَبُّكُمُ ٱدْعُونِىٓ أَسْlection

“Wa qāla rabbukumud’ụnī astajib lakum, innallażīna yastakbirụna ‘an ‘ibādatī sayadkhulụna jahannama dākhirīn”

It means:

“And your Lord said: “Pray to Me, I will surely accept it for you.

Verily, those who are arrogant from worshiping Me will enter the Hell of Jahannam in a state of humiliation.”

There are adab that regulate prayer, which includes the ethics of prayer and the procedure for praying.

Here are some of the correct ways to pray according to Islamic etiquette:

• Start by praising Allah SWT.
• Say shalawat to Rasulullah SAW.
• Ask forgiveness from Allah SWT.
• Convey the troubles and noble deeds that parents have done.
• Say your prayers for both parents, in this case, asking for healing.
• Closing pray.

The Virtue of Praying for Parents

1. Behavior Beloved of Allah

Being dutiful and honoring one’s parents is a commendable behavior and is deeply loved by Allah. As written in the following hadith.

“It was narrated that Abi Abdurrahman Abdullah bin Mas’ud asked Rasulullah SAW: What deed is the most loved by Allah SWT? Then the Apostle replied: Pray on time, then I ask again, what other deeds? The Apostle answered birrul walidain (ie devoted to parents), then I asked again what charity? Rasulullah replied: Jihad in the way of Allah, (HR. Muttafaqun alaih).”

2. Get God’s blessing

“The pleasure of Allah depends on the pleasure of both parents and the displeasure of Allah on both of them. (Narrated by Thabrani).”

The hadith quote above explains that the pleasure of Allah is the pleasure of parents. So don’t waste your time asking your parents’ blessing to earn Allah’s approval.

3. Avoid difficult things

One solution to avoid getting into trouble is to ask your parents’ blessing. As the following words of the Prophet:

“One of the most important prayers is the prayer that parents pray for their children in times of joy and sorrow.”

Sourced from Anas bin Malik radhiyallahu anhu, Rasulullah said:

“There are three prayers that cannot be refused: (1) the prayer of parents (for their children) (2) the prayer of those who fast . (3) ) the prayer of those who are travelers” (HR. Al Baihaqi in his Sunan No. 6619, ratified in Al Albani Silsilah Ash Shahihah).

4. Make the sustenance easy

Gifts or sustenance from God are not always in the form of material possessions, but calm and healthy parents are extraordinary sustenance and should be grateful for. That is why it is believed that praying and dedicating oneself to one’s parents brings pleasure to God and also opens the door of sustenance.

The explanation is in (Surah Luqman: 14) in the Qur’an, which means:

“And We command a person (to do good) to his parents; his mother gave birth to him who grew weaker and weaned him in two years and his health is something to be thankful for. Be grateful to Me and your parents, because only to Me will you return.”

5. Heavenly Rewards

One of the practices that can elevate fathers and mothers in the afterlife is sincere prayer for the parents of their children. In addition to the rewards of heaven given to parents, children who pray for their parents also have the right to get God’s heaven.

Allah says about this in the Book of Allah: “And those who believed, and their children followed them in faith, We joined their descendants with them, and We did not take anything from the reward of their deeds. Everyone is bound by what he does.” (QS. Ath Thuur: 21).

How to Serve Parents

The Prophet SAW said: “The pleasure of Allah depends on the pleasure of the parents and the displeasure of Allah depends on the anger of the parents.” (Reported by Thabrani)

There are many ways to be devoted to parents that can be practiced from childhood, for example:

• Instill manners and respect for both parents,

• Following the second order, as long as it does not conflict with religion,

• Do not speak harshly to both,

• Follow their advice. So when kids get scolded, they understand that their parents don’t approve of their actions.

• Helping parents in daily activities

• Uphold the good name of both parents by always doing good,

• Caring for the elderly, especially when they are sick or old and aged

When parents have died, other ways of devotion are shown:

• Fulfilling the tasks assigned to them when they are still alive, given advice, upholding the good name of their parents,

• Often recite prayers for both parents, so that their sins are forgiven and may Allah SWT expand their graves.

Conclusion

That’s all for a brief discussion of reading prayers for the two people that we can practice. Not only discussing prayer readings for the two people that we can practice, but also discussing the virtues and benefits of prayer for the two greatest parents. Reading and understanding Prayer for both parents is a good example for every child because being devoted to parents is not only a form of reciprocation because they have cared for and raised us from childhood but also a form of one’s love for their parents which can be taught to the next generation.

Prayer Before and After Studying – Learning is a mandatory activity for everyone, including students. In addition, learning can also be referred to as worship that is favored by Allah SWT.

Sinaumed’s , surely knows that before doing something, it must be started by praying. No exception with learning.

Then, how about reading a prayer before studying? Let’s see!

Prayer Before Studying

There are several choices of prayers that you can recite before you start learning activities.

1. Choice of First Prayer

Amen

( Robbi zidnii ‘ilmaa, warzuqnii fahmaa, waj’alnii minash-sholihiin )

It means:

“O Allah, increase my knowledge and give me sustenance of understanding. And make me one of the pious people.”

2. Second Prayer Options

رَضِيْتُ بِاللهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْample

( Rodlitu billahi robba, wabi islaamidina, wabimuhammadin nabiyya warasulla Robbi zidni ilman nafi’a warzuqni fahma )

It means:

“I am pleased with Allah SWT as my Lord, and Islam as my religion, and Muhammad SAW as my Prophet and Messenger. O Allah, add to me knowledge and give me a good understanding.”

3. The Third Prayer Option

اللَّهُمَّ انْفَعْنِي بِمَا عَلَّمْتَنِي ، وَعَلِّمْنِي مَا يَنْفَعُنِي ، وَزِدْنِي عِلْq

( Allahummanfa’ni bima ‘allamtani wa ‘allimni ma yanfa’uni wa zidni ‘ilman walhamdulillahi ‘ala kulli halin )

It means:

“O Allah, give benefit for all the knowledge that You taught me. Give me useful knowledge and add knowledge to me. Praise be to Allah at all times”

Prayer After Study

1. Choice of First Prayer

رَبَّنَا انْفَعْنَا بِمَاعَلَمْتَنَا الَّذِيْ يَنْفَعُنَا وَزِدْنَا عِلْمًا وَالْحَمْدُلِلّٰهِ عَلَُ

( Rabbanan fa’naa bima ‘alamtanaldzi yanfa’una wa zidna ‘lman walhamdulillahi ‘ala kulihal)

It means:

“O our Lord, make our knowledge useful knowledge, teach us about what is beneficial for us and increase our knowledge, all praise is only to Allah in every condition”

2. Second Prayer Options

اَللّٰهُمَّ اِنِّى اِسْتَocked

( Allaahumma innii istaudi’uka maa ‘allamtaniihi fardud-hu ilayya’inda haajatii wa laa tansaniihi yaa robbal ‘alamiin)

It means:

“O Allah, I have actually entrusted to You what You have taught me, so return it to me when I need it. Don’t make me forget him. O God of nature”

3. The Third Prayer Option

???

( Allahumma arinal haqqa haqqa warzuqnat tibaa’ah. Wa arinal baathila ba-thilan warzuqnaj tinaabahu)

It means:

“O Allah, show us the truth, so that we can follow it. And show us the ugliness so that we can stay away from it

Learning Manners

Adab or morals is something that is important in human life. From adab, someone will be glorified by God. In addition, indirectly will be respected by fellow human beings.

In a hadith it is mentioned about adab for Muslims.

” There is nothing heavier on the scales of a believer on the Day of Resurrection than noble character .” (Narrated by Tirmidhi)

Well, here are the manners in praying before studying. Let’s see!

1. Intention to learn to seek the pleasure of Allah

When you want to learn, you must sincerely intend from the heart so that the knowledge we gain from the learning process can be of benefit to ourselves or to others.

2. Read the prayer before and after studying

After intending our hearts to study sincerely, we must read a prayer before studying first. Then, when studying is finished, we just recite the prayer after studying.

3. Concentration and don’t mess around while studying

When studying, we must concentrate and be serious in order to get good learning results.

4. Focus your eyes on a book or something you are studying

When studying, our eyes must focus on the book or something we are studying. Don’t let our minds shake ! If you feel tired, you have to rest, don’t forget!

Benefits of Praying

Without realizing it, praying can actually give you good benefits for your physical and mental health, you know…

Let’s see what are the benefits ~

1. Praying can make us feel better.

Do you know if a prayer turns out to have such great power? There is a study on “prayer” which turned out to get amazing results. Praying can make us stay away from selfishness while increasing our humility. 

2. Good for the heart and prolong life

By praying, usually our feelings will be calm. Well, this calm actually helps in reducing stress in the mind. Remembering stress is one of the main causes of various diseases.

So it can be concluded that by praying, we will avoid stress and can make our lives longer. 

3. Get forgiveness from Allah SWT

When praying, generally people will ask God for forgiveness for their sins in the prayer that is said. If we pray earnestly, admit our mistakes, ask for forgiveness sincerely, God willing, our sins will be forgiven by Allah SWT. 

4. Recovering emotionally and physically

Praying in fact can give suggestions by thinking that what is said in the prayer will not be impossible by Allah SWT. From this hope, it allows someone to avoid despair. This hopelessness can stress you out and make you sick.

Apart from being emotional, praying can also be felt physically by humans. For example, by praying, our stress hormones will be reduced, blood pressure will be controlled, thus making our immune system better.

5. Can cure disease

Prayer can be used as a healing process, especially in mental health problems. A study in Canada proves this and makes praying a self-reflection for patients so they can get a better life.

6. Eradicate feelings of loneliness

Prayer turns out to be an effective method for eradicating feelings of loneliness, you know~

Through prayer activities where there are no boundaries when communicating with God, our loneliness can be overcome slowly. When the feeling of loneliness is successfully driven away, then God willing , the depression we experience can be avoided.

Law of Study in Islam

Learning is one of the obligations of Muslims to seek knowledge, which is according to what is stated in the holy book Al-Quran and Hadith. In addition to making ourselves smart, learning is also considered a worship with a high reward value for Allah SWT.

Rasulullah SAW once said about the importance of learning, namely:

“Whoever goes to seek knowledge, then he is included in the sabilillah group (people who uphold Allah’s religion) until he returns home.” (HR Tirmidhi)

Facts About Prayer

1. Prayer and Healing

Sinaumed’s , do you know that in the world of Western medicine and religious researchers are currently trying hard to prove the impact of praying on efforts to cure disease.

By praying regularly, allegedly can improve the quality of health and accelerate healing of disease. Those who pray and pray regularly are said to be less likely to develop cancer, heart disease and high blood pressure.

Indeed, the previous statement reaped many pros and cons. However, research in California has shown that those who are devout in their religion live an average of seven years longer.

A founder of the center for the study of religiosity and health at Duke University (USA), Prof. Harold Koenig argues that the phenomenon of prayer and healing can be scientifically proven. Whoever fully accepts God as the controller of his destiny, he will feel calmer, less stressed, and more socially attached.

From this opinion, adherents of a devout religion can naturally distance themselves from the influence of alcohol, narcotics, deviant sexual practices, and other crimes that can damage health. 

2. Prayer Reading can Heal Leg Cramps

Leg cramps usually occur when we sit for a long time. Even when our legs experience cramps, it can hurt so much that some cannot walk for some time.

Haitsam bin Hanasy once said, “When we were beside Abdullah bin Umar ra. then suddenly his legs cramped, a man said ‘Name the person you like the most among humans’. He also said ‘O Muhammad SAW!’. So he also (recovered) as if he had just been released from the bondage. (Narrated by Ibn Sunni)

3. Prayer When Getting Good from Others

The word “Alhamdulillah” is a word of praise to Allah SWT when we get something good or pleasure.

However, there are manners or ethics that have become a habit and are highly recommended in Islam when there are people who have done good to us, that is, we must pray for that person.

The recommended prayer is “ Jazaakallahu khairan ”, which means May Allah reward you with good. 

The prayer is considered to be a compliment for people who have done good things. As well as this prayer is also the basis of a hadith narrated by At-Tirmidhi. 

4. Understanding the Spirituality of Prayer

Prayer plays a big role in shaping the peace of the human soul. Prayer can strengthen the bond of love between Allah SWT and His obedient servants. “Prayer is the essence of worship,” said the Prophet Muhammad.

Among the ethics of praying, as Prof. has written. Dr. Nasaruddin Umar (in his book entitled 40 Art of a Happy Life), prayer should be done facing the Qiblah while raising both hands. After that, when you have finished praying to Allah SWT, wipe your hands over your face.

The ethics of prayer was also explained again by Imam Ghazali (in his book, Ihya ‘Ulumuddin). According to him, in the palms of human hands there is an energy that can be transferred to our faces.

Apart from that, there is also a hadith which says that when a child cries, the mother rubs her hand over the child’s face, then the child will stop crying.

Therefore, we hasten to pray to Allah SWT, both when the heart is happy or when we are feeling sad. Don’t forget to wipe your hands over your face after praying.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Author: Rifda Arum

Editor: Farah Fadila

Source:

Hidayah Magazine Team. (2009). Did you know Anta? Unique and Interesting Information About the Islamic World . Cibubur: PT Variapop Group.

Prayers Ask for Matchmaking and Practice to Accelerate Matchmaking – Humans on this earth were created by Allah SWT in pairs. A life partner or what is also called a mate is one of Allah’s secrets, and only Allah SWT knows.

If until now you haven’t had a soul mate or a partner, maybe now is the time for you to pray frequently for a mate, and find out some practices to speed up the arrival of a soul mate, and need to remember a few things when you are looking for a mate.

You can pray at efficacious times, namely in the third part of the night, that’s when the angels come down to hear the prayers that you make.

Because, in fact Allah SWT has promised a partner for all his people. As Allah’s word in the Qur’an reads that: “And we have made everything in pairs, so that you may remember the greatness of Allah.” (Qs. Adz-Dzariyat: 49).

Finding a partner who is according to your own desires, of course, is one of the great joys. However, whatever kind of soul mate that comes to you later, that is the best choice that Allah SWT has given you. Because, Allah will give you a mate according to what you need, not just what you want.

Prayers Ask for Matchmate as Desired

For those of you who don’t have a life partner yet. Here are some prayers asking for a mate that you can pray for. Are as follows:

1. Qs. Al-Furqan Verse 74

“Rabbana hab lana min azwajina wa zurriyatina qurrota a’yun.” Meaning: O our Lord, bestow upon us our spouses and our offspring as heartwarming and soothing. You can recite this prayer when you finish the wirid prayer, so that Allah SWT can answer your wish to get an ideal partner, and live in heaven.

2. Qs. Al-Anbiya Verse 89

“Rabbi la tazarnii fardaw wa anta khairul wa ritsin.” Meaning: O my Lord, do not let me live alone without a descendant and you are the best heir. This prayer is lifted from a story of a prophet named Zakaria who experienced a trial, namely not having children after several tens of years. Even so, this prayer can also be used as a prayer to ask for a mate for people who have not met their soul mate or life partner.

3. Qs. Al-Qasas Verse 24

“Rabbi inni lima anzalta ilayya min khairin faqir.” Meaning: O my Lord, in fact I really need something good that you sent down to me. In addition to getting goodness, this verse is also recited as one of the prayers for a mate. Because the goodness referred to in the verse has universal characteristics, it can also be interpreted that kindness takes the form of a righteous and righteous partner.

4. Prayer Asks for a Matchmaker for Women

Prayer for a partner for women that you can practice, which is as follows: “rabbi habli milladunka zaujan thayyiban wayakuuna shaahiban lii fiddini waddunya wal Akhirah.” Meaning: O my Lord, give me the best husband from Your side, a husband who can be a friend in matters of religion, affairs of this world and the affairs of the hereafter.

5. Prayer for a soulmate for men

Prayer for a mate for a man that you can practice, which is as follows: Rabbi habli milladunka zauhatah thayyibah shaahibatan lii fiddini waddunnya wal Akhirah.” Meaning: O my Lord, give me the best wife from your side, the wife I proposed and married, and the wife who became a friend in matters of religion, world affairs and matters of the hereafter.

This prayer can be recited by a man when he finishes praying, and also prays. The meaning of this prayer is truly noble, because it contains content related to the desire of men to find a partner who is very suitable in world affairs and in the afterlife.

Similar to the female version, this prayer for a mate for men is intended so that the partner who comes is according to his wishes. However, you also need to always surrender to God’s choice. Because it will be the best figure for matters of religion, and the world for you later.

Practice to Accelerate the Coming of a Soulmate

There are several practices that you can do so that your soul mate will come soon with Allah’s permission. Not only praying to be able to get a life partner, but you also need to try to get a soul mate. Because prayer without effort will be in vain, while effort without prayer will be impossible.

When someone prays for a good partner, of course someone will ask Allah SWT to make it easy for them to find a life partner. In addition, endeavor should always be carried out as a form of surrendering oneself to Allah SWT, that the soul mate given by God is the best mate.

Here are some practices you can do, including the following:

1. Doing the Tahajud Prayer in a third of the night

Doing the midnight prayer is one of the sunnah prayers that the Prophet Muhammad used to do. Not only that, this prayer is also one of the good deeds you can do. Because, the time that is done in the third part of the night is a precious moment full of blessings, and very appropriate for praying.

As written in Qs. As-Sajdah Verses 16-17 which means: “Their stomachs are far from their beds, they pray to their Lord with fear and hope, and they spend part of the sustenance that we give them.

So no one knows what is hidden for them, namely various kinds of favors that can be pleasing in return for what they do.

So apart from getting a very extraordinary reward for doing the midnight prayer, you can also continue it by reading a prayer for a mate. Because at that time was the right moment to pray to get a mate.

2. Perform Hajat Prayers in a third of the night

As with the midnight prayer, the hajat prayer is also one of the sunnah prayers performed by Rasulullah SAW. This sunnah prayer is usually performed by people who have an intention or desire that they want to achieve immediately.

One of them is praying for a mate. If you do it seriously, and sincerely, then believe that Allah will grant your request. You can do this prayer time in a third of the night. This one practice is a practice that you can do to speed up the arrival of a mate.

3. Keeping Ablution and Maintaining the Five Daily Obligatory Prayers

There are several benefits of ablution, one of which is to make the face look cleaner and pleasing to the eye, because it doesn’t look dull. In addition, you can also be free from all hadas, both small and large.

By taking care of ablution, you can also protect yourself from doing any activity or activity that has the potential to be negative, so that it can eventually lead you to sin.

Not only maintaining ablution, you also need to maintain the five daily obligatory prayers, this prayer is one of the most important obligations that needs to be done for every Muslim, whether done alone or in congregation.

Carrying out the obligatory prayers, it will make you closer to Allah SWT. So you can pray for a mate. With that, it can be given the convenience of quickly meeting someone with the permission of Allah SWT.

4. Sunnah Fasting

The fourth practice that you can do is to get closer to Allah SWT through the implementation of sunnah fasting. By doing sunnah fasting, you will reduce the bad or bad qualities that are in yourself.

And it can make you given convenience in all matters, one of which is to meet someone who harbors his love for Allah SWT.

5. Surrender, Trust, and Reflect on Yourself

The next practice that can speed up the arrival of a mate is by surrendering, putting your trust in yourself, and not forgetting to reflect on yourself. Problems regarding life, death, sustenance, mate are something beyond human control. Surrender is a form of humility as a living being.

Even though there is a saying that “your soulmate is not going anywhere”, it doesn’t mean that you don’t want to do anything. You need to try to improve the quality of yourself by muhasabah.

Because soulmate is a reflection of yourself. As written in the letter An-nur verse 26, it means: Abominable women are for abominable men, and abominable men are also abominable women, while good women are for good men, and men Good men for good women too.

So that after you have done all that, you need to surrender all decisions to Allah. Because all that is best according to you is not necessarily the best for Allah SWT.

6. Maintain Hospitality

Maintaining friendship is one practice that you can do to anyone. By often maintaining hospitality, it will be able to extend a sense of affection to anyone. You can even find your partner in the gathering.

Things to Keep in Mind When Looking for a Match

Even though you have said several prayers for a mate, and carried out a number of the practices listed above, keep in mind that no one among other humans truly understands their own journey in life.

Even the prophet though, did not know the journey of his life. Because, it is a part of God’s secret, and can only be known by God.

For those of you who have been looking for a soul mate or life partner for a long time, but haven’t found one yet. Then you need to remember a few things below when looking for a mate.

By remembering these things, it is hoped that it will give you a feeling of enthusiasm that never ends. What are they? Let’s look at the following discussion.

1. You Are Not Alone

You are not alone in finding a life partner. Because there are still many friends, friends, and people out there who are also fighting for a life partner. Each person’s love story is very different from another.

Your soul mate is out there trying to find you. He is struggling in his own way to meet you. So don’t feel alone in looking for a partner.

2. Every Patience Will Bear Sweet Fruits

Patience, and continuous patience is one way to overcome problems when you are about to give up. Maybe it feels like you really want to stop looking for or find a partner.

But you need to establish yourself to be patient again, so that one day you will not be alone again. So you need to be patient, because being patient will produce sweet results. Maybe being patient is a difficult way to do for everyone, but you need to do it so that you get beautiful results in the future.

3. Anxiety is natural

As you get older, and some people ask about when you got married. Even friends, and best friends, you all live in households. It will make you feel anxious, but that is normal.

You don’t need to panic, you can calm down by breathing slowly, because there will be an opportunity or opportunity that you can meet or find when you find a life partner unexpectedly.

4. Everyone Has Their Own Struggle, No Need to Compare

You will never know the struggle, as well as what kind of hard work the people around you have gone through in finding or looking for a life partner. Everyone has their own love struggles. So there’s no need to compare. Maybe now your soul mate is not as fast as someone else’s match. But you need to keep the spirit to keep going.

5. You Can Stay Happy Anytime

All this time you always think that you can be happy when you already have a life partner. However, that thought turned out to be wrong because you can be happy at any time without waiting to have a life partner to be happy.

You can be happy in your own way. With you happy now, when you meet a partner in your life later, then you will get happiness that is very layered.

Feeling confused, sad, and anxious when looking for a partner is something that is very common for him to face. But don’t let that make you give up, and don’t want to find a mate anymore. So you have to keep the spirit in finding a mate.

6. Be Yourself

Being yourself when looking for a life partner is very important. You can be yourself by starting to know who you are. It becomes something that needs to be done in order to create a sense of confidence in yourself.

Confidence can create encouragement for you to keep moving in looking for a life partner. If you already have the belief that you deserve to have a more serious relationship then you will be able to be more open when looking for a life partner. Not only that, you also need to consider what kind of life goals you want to achieve.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

These are some explanations regarding prayer for a mate , and some practices that can speed up the arrival of a mate. Hopefully the prayers above can help you in providing knowledge about prayer for a mate. Hopefully you can apply these practices to speed up the arrival of a mate in your daily life so that you can meet quickly.

Prayers and Intentions to Break the Fast – Soon, Muslims around the world will observe the fast of Ramadan. Are you ready for Sinaumed’s to welcome the holy month?

In Islam, whatever we are going to do must be preceded by a prayer of intention first. This is so that we are given fluency and convenience when carrying out its activities by Allah SWT. Therefore, in carrying out fasting, both when starting the fast and when breaking the fast, of course there is a prayer of its own intention.

The reading of the intention prayer must be recited, either verbally or in the heart. So, how about prayer for the intention to carry out fasting and when breaking the fast?

Come on, see the following reviews!

Fasting Prayer

The following is the reading of the prayer for the intention of fasting during Ramadan:

نَوَيْتُ صَوْمَ غَدٍ عَنْ أَدَاءِ فَرْضِ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانِ هذِهِ السَّنَةِ لِلهِ تَعَالَى

Nawaitu sauma ghadin an’adai fardi syahri Ramadhani hadzihissanati lillahita’ala

Which mean:

“ I intend to fast tomorrow to fulfill fardhu in Ramadan this year because of Allah Ta’ala ”

Sinaumed’s needs to know that the intention to carry out worship is obligatory, even if it is recited in the heart. From the intention, it will show the clarity of the worship we want to carry out.

Well , the intention of fasting is usually recited at dawn. Prophet Muhammad SAW has advised his people that sahur is a virtue when fasting. This is supported by the hadith narrated by Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri RA, which reads:

“ Sahur is completely blessed. Therefore, don’t leave it even if you only drink a sip of water because Allah and the angels bless those who are having breakfast .” (Reported by Ahmad.)

Prayer of Intention to Break the Fast

After carrying out fasting all day, of course there will come a time for us to break our fast, which is when the sun sets and the call to prayer for Maghrib is heard. The time of breaking the fast varies, of course, around the world. However, still, when the sun has set and the sound of the Maghrib call to prayer has resounded, it is obligatory for those of us who are fasting to break our fast immediately.

Well, here is a prayer of intention to break the fast:

اَ للّهُمَّ لَكَ صُمْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَعَلَى رِزْقِكَ أَفْطَرْتُ بِرَحْمَتِكَ يَا اَرْحَمَْ الرَّحِمَ

Allahuma laka shumtu wa bika amantu wa’ala rizqika afthartu. Birrahmatika ya arhamar roohimin

Which mean:

“ O Allah, for You I fast, and in You I believe, and with Your sustenance I break my fast. By Your mercy O Most Gracious and Merciful ”.

Ramadan fasting

Ramadan fasting is a mandatory fast that is carried out for one full month once a year. Ramadan fasting is the third pillar of faith. The month of Ramadan is a month filled with the blessings and forgiveness of Allah SWT.

Apart from that, in the month of Ramadan there is also a night that has the glory of more than a thousand months, namely Lailatul Qadar. On the night of Lailatul Qadar, we as Muslims are encouraged to worship and ask Him for forgiveness in order to receive His grace.

Allah SWT made it obligatory to fast Ramadan for the first time in the second year of Hijriyah. At that time, Rasulullah SAW had just received an order from Him to move the Qibla direction from Baitul Maqdis (Palestine) towards the Grand Mosque in Mecca. Then Allah SWT said:

يَٰٓأَ يُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ master امَنُواْ كُتِبَ عَلَيۡكُمُ ٱلصِّيَامُ كَمَا كُتِبَ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ 

It means:

” O you who believe, fasting is prescribed for you as it was prescribed for those before you in order to be pious “. (QS. Al-Baqarah: 183)

Then, Rasulullah SAW said about the obligation of fasting in Ramadan.

“From Abu Abdurrahman bin Umar bin Khattab Radiyallahu’anhuna said: I heard Rasulullah SAW say: ” Islam is upheld on five grounds, namely: (1) testify that there is no God (worthy of worship) except Allah, and that the Prophet Muhammad SAW he is the messenger of Allah, (2) establishes five daily prayers, (3) pays zakat, (4) performs pilgrimage to Baitullah, and (5) fasts during Ramadan.” (Reported by At-Tirmidhi and Muslim)

Unique Facts About Ramadan Fasting

Fasting Becomes One of Alternative Medicine in France

In a country synonymous with the existence of the Eiffel Tower, there is a study center that studies diseases related to nutrition. This study center makes fasting ( shaum ) as an alternative treatment for its patients. The alternative is called “Ramadan Therapy” and is believed to have obtained various benefits for its patients.

One of the benefits received from this alternative treatment is that the patient’s heartbeat becomes more regular. In addition, the blood becomes cleaner from the excess of bad substances, such as fats and acids.

Iftar with Dates

It is recommended to break the fast by eating dates first. This is based on the statement of Anas bin Malik who said that ” Rasulullah SAW used to break his fast by eating a few ruthab grains (wet dates) before praying. If not available then with a few grains of tamar (dried dates). And if it’s not there, then by drinking some water inhalation. ” (Narrated by Abu Daud, al-Hakim, and ad-Daruquthni)

Well, according to the description of the Prophet’s friend, he advised Muslims to break their fast, starting with eating dates. It’s best if you eat the ruthar or tamar in odd quantities, for example one, three, or five items.

However, if Sinaumed’s doesn’t have dates, there’s no need to force it. In accordance with his advice, namely if there is none, then it is permissible to break the fast starting with drinking water.

Lailatul Qadar

All Muslims in the world who are fasting during Ramadan certainly want to get blessings from the night of Lailatul Qadar. There are signs that are not clearly known for the basis of the arrival of the blessed night, for example,

• no dogs barking,
• no donkey neighing,
• sea ​​water becomes fresh,
• trees bow their branches as proof of submission to Allah SWT,
• it shows light in dark places.

Meanwhile, it turns out that there are signs that the true Lailatul Qadar night will come, namely:

• More precisely, it occurs in the ten days of Ramadan
• the night becomes brighter (not hot and not cold)
• the angels who descended to earth are more than the number of pebbles
• the rise of the sun in the morning is like a basin that does not reflect light

So, when this blessed night comes, we as Muslims are encouraged to worship and ask Allah for forgiveness. You can read the Koran, offer night prayers, give more alms, make dhikr, and pray to Allah.

Ar-Rayyan Heaven’s Door

Does Sinaumed’s know that there is one of the gates to heaven called Ar-Rayyan?

The gate of heaven is specifically intended only for people who are diligent in carrying out fasting during their lifetime.

The Prophet Muhammad SAW once said (narrated by Sahal bin Sa’ad ra.) that “ In heaven there are eight doors, of which there is a door called Ar-Rayyan which is not passed except by those who fast. ”

Animals Also Fast

Did Sinaumed’s  know that the animals in this world also carry out fasting just like humans?

A group of veterinary scholars in London have discovered the fact that a number of animals apparently undergo periodic fasting practices. Some of these animals are snakes, monitor lizards, hens, to camels.

Snake beasts will fast for a month every year, especially after they have spare food in their stomachs. Fasting done by snakes is to increase body temperature to a few degrees above normal before molting.

For monitor lizards, they will practice fasting for four months.

Then, there are also hens who fast every time they want to incubate their eggs. If the hen is ‘lazy’ to fast, it will result in the decay of the eggs it incubates.

In addition, there are camels that participate in fasting regularly because their stomach contains a reserve water bag that is sufficient to supply its energy needs for three weeks and the protruding back is fat.

In an emergency, the fat reserves in the camel’s body will automatically become liquid to meet its food needs. Therefore, camels are known as animals that can walk hundreds of kilometers for days without having to eat or drink.

Benefits of Fasting for Health

Based on the results of research from health institutions around the world reveal the benefits of fasting on physical health. What are these benefits?

• Give the opportunity to ‘rest’ to the digestive system
• Freeing the body from toxins, dirt, and dregs
• Makes the skin more radiant
• Increase the number of white blood cells
• Increase endurance

Fasting Can Control Stress

There is a research that says fasting can control stress, you know…

The results of the research revealed that those who diligently fast experienced stress worth 1.5 less than those who did not fast.

This stress can be caused by work pressure and illness due to accidents. Well, the good news is that stress can be overcome after entering the second week of fasting.

Fasting Can Get Rid of Germs in the Body

A doctor from Germany, Dr. Robert Bertolio, mentioned that fasting for a full month can be used as a medium to get rid of germs that are in the body.

These “zuhri” germs contain elements that can damage cells in the body. Now, by undergoing regular fasting, it is believed to be able to regrow the structure of the cells that have been damaged.

In fact, he also revealed that fasting for a full month can be the foundation of human health.

Well, that’s the prayer of intention and breaking the fast, as well as unique facts about fasting. Soon we will undergo Ramadan fasting, don’t forget to read the intention before breaking the fast …

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Source:

Hidayah Magazine Team. (2009). Did You Know?: Unique and Interesting Information About the Islamic World . Jakarta: PT Variapop Group.

Prayer to pay off debt – Sinaumed’s, you need to know those of you who are in debt. Islam does allow its people to be in debt. Rasulullah SAW also owed a Jew when he needed something.

Debt in Arabic is called al-qardh . Etymologically, this term means “to cut”, while the word qardh in Islamic terms means “to give wealth” on the basis of affection for those who need it and use it properly, and it will be returned to those who give it.

Islam does not prohibit a person from being in debt. However, Islam also emphasizes that a person should only owe when he is in a state of need and not delay paying it off within a predetermined time.

People who are negligent in paying their debts until they leave these debts will experience losses, even on the Day of Resurrection. From Ibn Umar, Rasulullah SAW said:

” Whoever dies while still having a debt of one dinar or one dirham, the debt will be repaid with kindness (on the Day of Judgment) because there (in the hereafter) there will be no more dinars and dirhams” (HR Ibnu Majah) .

However, not everyone can pay off their debts easily. Maybe, they wanted to pay it off quickly, but still didn’t get enough amount. Therefore, apart from trying to pay off their debts, people who have debts can pray to pay off debts, practice and pray at night to make it easier to pay off debts.

Allah SWT provides solutions and strength to all of His servants in facing all trials and obstacles. Rasulullah SAW himself on the other hand teaches us prayers to pay off debts so that they are quickly paid off, even though the amount is as big as Mount Uhud.

In this review we will explain the practice and prayer of paying off debts to Allah SWT so that it is easier to pay off debts.

Practice to Make it Easier to Pay Off Debt

Sinaumed’s, if you are currently in debt, there is nothing wrong with doing good deeds and praying that it will be easier to pay them off. However, there are practices that are sometimes forgotten by someone and must be done before reading a prayer to make it easier to pay off debts.

What are these practices? Check out the following explanation.

1. Surrender to Allah SWT

The first principle before we pray to Allah SWT is to be sure that every prayer that is said is generally always answered by Allah SWT, especially if we pray fervently. Let’s think about it, the common reason humans seek Allah SWT. The answer is because there is something you want to ask Him for.

Unfortunately, many people forget Allah SWT when they are not in need. However, when you need Him, for example when you are caught in debt, you must immediately seek the Creator or draw closer to Allah SWT.

People who seek Allah SWT to ask and pray are not only practiced by today’s society. However, people have been doing it for a long time and indeed until whenever they will need Allah SWT. There are also various ways to look for it, starting from routine midnight prayers or routinely reading the Koran because of their desire to seek Allah SWT.

No matter how strong a person is, whether it’s physically, mentally, psychologically, and so on, he will always ask Allah SWT for help. Allah SWT will be very angry if there is someone who doesn’t want to pray to him, really arrogant people don’t want to pray to Him. He has prepared a home for such people, namely hell.

We need to practice first a sense of surrender to ask Allah SWT that is so deep, without any arrogant feelings in the heart. This is done so that we are loved by Allah SWT. That way, any prayer can be answered even if it is considered difficult for a servant, such as a debt that is paid off immediately.

2. Doing the Night Prayer

Performing night prayers to pay off debts is a form of our endeavor so that all matters can be made easy by Allah SWT. Praying at night to pay off one’s own debt means praying hajat, which is a sunnah practice when we have a wish that we want to fulfill, for example, like a debt problem.

Keep in mind that praying to pay off debt does not mean that it can give you money just like that. This practice is to ask for smooth sustenance so that you can pay off debt immediately. The night prayer to pay off debts or this hajat prayer is done in two rak’ahs and is done after 12 at night.

Here’s how to pray the night prayer to pay off debts.

a. The intention of Hajat Prayer

The intention when praying at night to pay off debts or pray hajat can be said silently. The following is the lafaz of the intention of the hajat prayer:

“Ushollii sunnatal haajati arba’a roka’aatin lillaahi ta’aala” .

It means:

“I intend to pray sunna hajat four cycles because of Allah Ta’ala.”

b. Reading Iftitah and Al-Fatihah Prayers

The iftitah prayer is a sunnah prayer that is read after the takbiratul ihram, namely at the first takbiratul ikhram and before reading the letter Al-Fatihah in prayer. This iftitah prayer contains hope that is offered to Allah SWT.

This iftitah prayer reading has several kinds of readings, some are long and some are short. Even though the law of reading the iftitah prayer is sunnah, our prayers will not be complete without reading this iftitah prayer. Therefore, some people think that reading this prayer is mandatory.

Rasulullah SAW once said:

” A person’s prayer is not perfect until he recites the takbir of praising Allah SWT and glorifying Him, then reciting the Al-Quran which is easy for him ” (Narrated by Abu Daud and Hakim).

Almost the same as the readings in other prayers, the iftitah prayer also contains a lot of virtue, especially in the sense that the content has beautiful meanings and shows more devotion to Allah SWT.

This shows that the nature of our lives as creatures created by Allah SWT is not free from all sins and mistakes. Iftitah prayer is one place to make a request to Allah SWT. Therefore, reading the iftitah prayer is a source of reward for every Muslim.

The following is the pronunciation of the iftitah prayer:

“ Allaahu akbaru kabiiraw-walhamdu lillaahi katsiiran, wa subhaanallaahi bukrataw-wa’ashiila. Innii wajjahtu wajhiya lilladzii fatharas-samaawaati wal ardha haniifam-muslimaw-wamaa anaa minal musyrikiina. Inna shalaatii wa nusukii wa mahyaaya wa mamaatii lillaahi rabbil ‘aalamiina. Laa shariikalahu wa bidzaalika umirtu wa anaa minal muslimiina”.

It means:

“God is the Greatest with the greatest. All praise is due to Allah. Glory be to Allah in the morning and evening. I turn my face to God who created the heavens and the earth with all obedience and submission, and I am not one of those who associate partners with Him. Verily, my prayers, my worship, my life and my death belong only to Allah SWT, the Lord of the worlds, with whom He has no partners. With all that I was ordered and I am among those who surrender.

After reading the iftitah prayer, proceed with reading Surah Al-Fatihah. Al Fatihah is the first surah that someone reads in every cycle of prayer. Al-Fatihah is the opening surah in the Qur’an. This surah, which consists of seven verses, has many other names, including Ummul-Kitab, Ummul-Quran, as-Sab’ul Matsani, Asy-Syifa , or Ar-Ruqyah .

There are differences of opinion about the location of the revelation of Surah Al-Fatihah. The general opinion is that this surah is classified as a Makkiyah sura or one that descended in Mecca. However, there is also another opinion which says that this sura was revealed in Medina (Madaniyyah). The third opinion, Surah Al-Fatihah was sent down twice, namely in Mecca and Medina.

Rasulullah SAW said, “It is not valid to pray for someone who does not read Surah Al-Fatihah” (HR Muslim). Judging from this hadith, it is clear that reading Surah Al-Fatihah is an obligation in prayer and is one of its pillars, even prayer is considered invalid if you do not read this sura. In the view of Imam Nawawi, this hadith is considered to be the basis for the Shafi’i school of thought that reading Surah Al-Fatihah is obligatory for those who pray, both in congregation (as priests or congregation) or individually.

The following is the reading of Surah Al Fatihah in Arabic and Latin:

بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ الرَّحْمٰنِ الرَّحِيْمِ – ١ bismillāhir-raḥmānir-raḥīm (In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful).

??? _ _

الرَّحْمٰنِ الرَّحِيْمِۙ – ٣ ar-raḥmānir-raḥīm (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful).

مٰلِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّيْنِۗ – ٤ maliki yaumid-dīn (Owner of the Day of Judgment).

??? _ _

??? _ _

صِرَاطَ الَّذِيْنَ اَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ ەۙ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوْبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّاۤلِّيْنَ ࣖ – ٧ ṣirāṭallażīna an’amta ‘alaihim gairil-magḍụbi ‘alaihim wa laḍ-ḍāllīn (yaitu) jalan orang-orang yang telah Engkau beri nikmat kepadanya; not (the way) of those who are angry, and not (the way) of those who go astray.

c. Read Short Surahs

After reading Surah Al-Fatihah, proceed with reciting verses from the Al-Quran or short surahs. In this hajat prayer, it would be better if we read Surah Al-Ikhlas in the first rak’ah or Surah Al-Kafirun three times, while for the second rak’ah we can recite the verse of the chair.

Surah Al-Ikhlas is the 112th sura in the Quran. Surah Al-Ikhlas consists of four verses and includes the Makkiyah surah. Surah Al-Ikhlas explains monotheism by showing the nature of God Almighty. In accordance with what is mentioned in the first verse with the sound, “He is Allah, the Almighty”.

In the second verse with the sound, ” Allāhuṣ-ṣamad “, it is explained that Allah SWT is a dependent. Sometimes, humans often deny it by looking for another dependent place, by branching out their hearts to mortal things, even though Allah SWT is the only one. As for the third verse, it is also explained about the uniqueness of Allah SWT, namely not having children and being begotten. This means that Allah SWT is not the same or not equal to everything he created.

The following is the reading of Surah Al-Ikhlas in Arabic, Latin, and its translation.

قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌۚ – ١ qul huwallāhu aḥad (Say Muhammad, “He is Allah, the One and Only).

اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُۚ -٢ allāhuṣ-ṣamad (Allah SWT is the place to ask for everything).

لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُوْلَدْۙ – ٣ lam yalid wa lam yụlad (Allah SWT neither begotten nor begotten).

وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ ࣖ – ٤ wa lam yakul lahụ kufuwan aḥad (And there is nothing equal to Him).

d. Bow with Tuma’ninah

After reading a short surah, then proceed with bowing and being able to read the following readings:

Subhaana rabbiyal ‘adziimi wa bihamdih (3x)

It means:

“Glory be to my Lord the Most Great and by praising Him”.

e. Iktidal with Tuma’ninah

Next, proceed with doing iktidal and read the following passages:

“Sami’alloohu liman hamidah”.

It means:

“Allah SWT hears those who praise Him”.

Then, continue with the following reading:

“Rabbanaa lakal hamdu mil’us samaawati wa mil’ul ardhi wa mil ‘umaasyi’ta min syai’in ba’du”.

It means:

“O our Lord, for You alone is all praise, the fullness of the heavens and the earth and all the things that You desire afterward.”

f. Bow down with Tuma’ninah

After iktidal, then prostrate and read the following reading:

“Subhaana rabbiyal a’la wa bihamdih” (3x)

It means:

“Glory be to God the Most High and I praise Him.”

g. Sitting Between Two Prostrations

Next, proceed by sitting between the two prostrations and reading the following:

“ Robbighfirlii warhamnii wajburnii warfa’nii warzuqnii wahdinii wa’aafinii wa’fu ‘annii”

It means:

“O Allah, forgive my sins, have mercy on me, fulfill all my shortcomings and elevate my rank, give me sustenance, give me guidance, give me health, and forgive me.”

After sitting between the two prostrations, then prostrate again with the same recitation as the previous prostration. Finish up to the second cycle.

After the first cycle is completed, continue until the second cycle is completed in the same manner as the first cycle. The reading that distinguishes it is only the short letter, because in the second rak’ah we are encouraged to read the verse of the chair. When finished, end the prayer service with greetings.

Prayer to Make it Easier to Pay Off Debt

Apart from carrying out prayer services, there are also prayers that you can read to make it easier to pay off debts.

The following will describe prayers when facing difficulties paying debts. These prayers are quite familiar and are read by many priests during remembrance after prayers. The prayer in question is as follows.

” Allahumma ikfina bikhalalika an haromika wa bifadhlika amman syiwaka “.

It means:

“O Allah, suffice me with Your lawful sustenance (so that I avoid) from that which is unlawful. Enrich me with Your enjoyment (so that I do not ask) other than You “.

This prayer with a clear history, God willing, will free you from debt, while for those who work, God willing, they will be given the best sustenance from their work. Another prayer to ask for ease in paying off debts, is a prayer that you can read before going to bed. The following is the argument:

It has been told from Zuhair bin Harb, it has been told from Jarir, from Suhail, he said, “Abu Salih has ordered us if one of us wants to sleep, he should lie down on his right side and then say:

“ Allahumma robbas-samaawaatis sab’i wa robbal ‘arsyil ‘azhiim, robbanaa wa robba kulli syai-in, faaliqol habbi wan-nawaa wa munzilat-tawrooti wal injil wal furqoon. A’udzu bika min syarri kulli syai-in anta aakhidzum binaa-shiyatih. Allahumma antal awwalu falaysa qoblaka syai-un, wa antal aakhiru falaysa ba’daka syai-un, wa antazh zhoohiru fa laysa fawqoka syai-un, wa antal baathinu falaysa duunaka syai-un, iqdhi ‘annad-dainaa wa aghninaa minal faqri “ .

It means:

“O Allah, Lord of the seven heavens, Lord of the great Throne, Lord of us and Lord of all things. The Rabb who splits the grains of plants and fruit seeds, the Rabb who sent down the Torah, Bible and Furqan (Al-Qur’an). I seek refuge in You from the evil of everything that You hold on to the forelock (all creatures by the power of Allah). O Allah, You are the beginning, before You there was nothing. You are the last, after You there is nothing. It was You who was born, there is nothing above You. You are the Mind, nothing escapes You. Pay off our debts and give us wealth (adequacy) until we are free from poverty.” (Muslim HR).

Well, that’s a brief explanation of the practice and prayer taught by Rasulullah SAW so that the debt is paid off immediately. The following is a book recommendation from sinaumedia that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about Islamic law so that they can fully interpret it. Happy reading.

Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

• Names of Hell in Islam
• Names of Heaven and Descriptions of Heaven
• Definition of Faith in Language and Terms and Levels
• The Difference between Sugra and Kubra Doomsday, What’s the Difference?
• The difference between Qada and Qadar along with examples

Prayers for Deceased Women – When we hear sad news about our family, relatives, or friends, it is certainly very sad, but nevertheless it is all a stipulation from God that every living creature will surely die.

For a Muslim, when he knows that someone has died, it is obligatory for him to immediately take care of the corpse in a manner that has been regulated according to religion, namely by washing the corpse, praying for the corpse, then finally burying the corpse to the grave.

Of all the stages of the process of taking care of the deceased, of course there are prayers that must be said and of course the prayers between male and female corpses sound different. The prayer addressed to the deceased is intended so that the deceased who is buried gets forgiveness of sins from Allah SWT so that he can live life after death in the afterlife more calmly.

Then, how does the corpse prayer sound and especially the prayer for female corpses? In this discussion, we will discuss prayer readings and procedures for praying the body for female deceased so that all of you Sinaumed’s friends who are Muslim can know and learn.

Further information regarding prayer readings and procedures for praying the corpse for female corpses can be seen below!

Meaning of the funeral prayer

In Islam, Muslims in their community pray together to ask for forgiveness for the deceased, a prayer is read and this prayer is called the Janazah prayer.

The funeral prayer is as follows:

Like the Eid al-Fitr prayer, the Janaza prayer consists of four additional takbirs, the Arabic term for the phrase Allahu Akbar, but no bowing (ruku) or prostration.

Prayers for the deceased and the deceased and humanity are read.

In exceptional cases, the midnight prayer may be postponed and prayed later as was done during the Battle of Uhud.

The dogma stipulates that every adult Muslim male is obliged to perform the funeral prayer for a Muslim who has died, but the dogma also includes practices under certain conditions, if the funeral prayer has been performed by certain people, reducing the obligation to others.

In addition, “Shalawat and salam to the apostle” (sometimes abbreviated as SAW) is a prayer that is said continuously for the deceased like the Prophet Muhammad SAW.

The funeral prayer (Arabic: صلاة الجنازة prayer for the corpse) is a type of prayer performed for the bodies of Muslims. Every Muslim who dies, male and female, must be prayed by Muslims who are still alive as a fardhu kifayah legal entity. The Prophet Muhammad never wanted to pray for the bodies of people who died in debt and died of suicide but had to be prayed for by his people or the community.

The Law of Prayer for the Dead or Corpses

Based on various sources, the law of praying for the dead or corpses is fardhu kifayah. This is based on the generality of the Prophet’s order to carry out the funeral prayer for a Muslim. From Abu Hurairah, said:

أنَّ رسولَ اللهِ صلَّى Allah, عليه وسلَّمَ كان يُؤتى بالرجلِ الميتِ ، عليه الدين فيسأل ( هل ترك لدَينه من قضاءٍ ؟ ) فإن حدث أنه ترك وفاءً صلَّى عليه . وإلا قال ( صلُّوا على صاحبِكم)

Which mean:

“Rasulullah SAW was once presented with the body of a male corpse. The man is still heavily in debt. So he asked: Does he have any inheritance to repay?’. If someone said that he had sustenance that must be reciprocated, then the Prophet would pray for his corpse. But if there is none, the prophet also said: Pray your brothers’.” (HR Muslim no. 1619)

In addition, Muslims are encouraged to perform funeral prayers as much as possible. He is expected to receive intercession. Rasulullah SAW said:

Which mean:

“It is not a Muslim who dies, then Muslims numbering up to hundreds of people come to pray for him, surely they can intercede for the person who died.” (HR. Muslim No. 947)

Rasulullah SAW also said:

مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ فَيَقُومُ عَلَى جَنَازَتِهِ أرْبَعُونَ رَجُلا ، لا يُشْرِكُونَ بِالله

Which mean:

“There is not a Muslim who dies and is prayed for by forty people who do not hide from Allah, unless Allah intercedes for the corpse for their purposes.” (HR. Muslim no. 948)

The Proof of Prayer for Women’s Bodies According to the Sunnah

Praying for the deceased after the third takbir is one of the pillars of prayer for the deceased. If you don’t pray for the dead, praying for the dead is considered invalid. The argument for the obligation to recite prayers for the dead after the third takbir is the hadith of the Prophet narrated by Abu Hurairah that he heard the Prophet sallallaahu alaihi wasallam say:

“If you pray for a dead person, then purify the prayer for him”

Here we are told to recite a prayer for the deceased and the prayer itself is mentioned in the Hadith of the Prophet which we write down below.

Reading the Intentions for the Prayer of a Woman’s Body

Like prayers in general, the prayer for a woman’s corpse begins with reading the intention of the woman’s corpse. The following is the meaning of the intention of the female funeral prayer:

Reading the intention of praying for a woman’s corpse:

usholli ‘alaa haadzihil mayyitati arba’a takbiratin fardhal kifayaatai ​​​​​​ma’muuman lillaahi ta’aala

It means:

I intend to pray for this body four times takbir fardhu kifayah, as a makmum to Allah Taala

Procedure for Praying a Woman’s Body

This is the procedure for praying the corpse or the corpse of a woman, starting with the position of the priest in the direction of the umbilical cord of the corpse. For mothers, the line arrangement is odd so that the adult males are in front, followed by the adult females behind.

The procedure for and reading the prayer for a woman’s corpse is as follows:

Read the intention of the woman’s funeral prayer:

Usholli ‘alaa haadzihil mayyitati arba’a takbiratatin fardhol kifayaatai ​​​​​​ma’muuman lillahi ta’aala.

It means:

“I intend to pray for this corpse four times takbir fardhu kifayah, as a makmum to Allah Taala.”

• The first Takbir reads Surah Al-Fatihah.
• The second takbir is recited by reciting a sholawat which reads as follows:

Allahumma sholli alaa muhammad wa ala aali muhammad. Kamaa sholaita ala ibroohim wa ala aali ibrohim. Innaka Hamidun Majid. wa baarik ala muhammad wa ala aali muhammad Kamaa baarokta ala ibroohim wa ala aali iboohim. Fil aalamiina Innaka hamidun majiid.

It means:

“Lord, have mercy on Prophet Muhammad. bless Prophet Ibrahim and his family, that you are the most praised and glorified God in the whole world.”

Procedure for Praying a Woman’s Body

Then the complete procedure for praying a woman’s corpse can be read below:

• The first takbir must read Al Fatihah.

• Then proceed with the second takbir. In the second takbir, the Prophet’s sholawat must be read.

“allohumma sholli alaa sayyidinaa muhammad wa alaa ali sayyidina muhammad, kama sholaita alaa sayyidina ibrohim wa alaa sayyidina ibrohim, wa barik ala sayyidina muhammad wa alaa ali sayyidina muhammad, kama barakta ala sayyidina ibrohim wa ala ali sayyidina ibrahim, fil alamina innaka hamidum majiid”

Which mean:

“Lord, have mercy on the prophet Muhammad. O Allah, bestow mercy on the family of the Prophet Muhammad, as You have given mercy on Prophet Abraham and his family, and bestow blessings upon the Prophet Muhammad and his family, as You have blessed Prophet Abraham and his family, Behold, You are God, who is highly praised and very noble. in all nature.”

Then, in the third takbir, there is a reading that must be recited during the funeral prayer, as follows:

Saying a prayer for a woman’s corpse:

“ allahummaghfirlaha warhamha wa’afiha wa’fu anha, wa akrim nuzula-haa, wa wassi madkholahu-haa, waghsil-haa bil maa-i wats tsalji wal-baradi, wanaqqi-haa minal khathaayaaya kamaa yunaqqats tsaubul abyad-haa minal danasi, wa abdil-haa daaran khairan min dari-haa, wa ahlan khairan min jasa-haa, wa zaujan khairan min zau-ji-haa, waqi-haa fitnatal qabri adzaaban naari ”

It means :

O Allah, forgive him, have mercy on him, save him (from some things that are not liked), forgive him and place him in a glorious place (Heaven), widen his grave, bathe him in snow and ice water. Cleanse him from all mistakes, as You clean a white shirt from dirt, give a better house than his house (in the world), give a better family (or husband in Heaven) than his family (in the world), a better husband than her husband, and enter her into Heaven, protect her from the torments of the grave and Hell.

After finishing reading the prayer above, continue with the fourth takbir by reciting the following short prayer readings:

Read a prayer, for the body of a woman:

allahumma laa tahrimna ajro-haa walaa taftinaa bada-haa waghfir lanaa wa la-haa

wa li ikhwanina ladzina sabaquuna bil imaani wa la tajal fi quluubina gillal lilladzina amanuu robbana innaka roufur rohiim

It means :

“O Allah, do not forbid us from its reward, and do not give us slander after his death and forgive us and him, and also for our brothers who have believed before us and do not allow envy of those who believe (to be) in our hearts. O our Lord, verily You are Most Forbearing, Most Merciful.”

Then it ends with greetings, look to the right and to the left.

Requirements for the validity of the funeral prayer

The following are the legal requirements that must be met before performing the funeral prayer:

The funeral prayer is the same as other prayers, including covering the private parts, washing the large and small hadas, washing the body, clothes and place, and facing the Qibla.

1. The body is washed and wrapped.
2. Placing the corpse
3. The position of the corpse is next to the Qibla of the person praying, except for prayers that are performed near graves or prayers in the occult.

The following related persons have the right to dispose of the body:

• Heir, with the condition that the heir is not a bad person or heretic.
• Scholars or religious leaders
• Dead parents
• Children from the corpses down
• closest family
• Muslim

The pillars of the funeral prayer

Do not misunderstand the pillars and intentions of the funeral prayer as a Muslim.

Because in general the public’s knowledge of the implementation of the funeral prayer is still lacking.

Most people think that there are still people who do not understand the procedure for praying the funeral.

Therefore, first you need to know what pillars need to be equipped. Because if not then the prayer status is canceled and invalid. Therefore, the pillars of an authentic funeral prayer are:

1. Intention.
2. Stand up for those who can.
3. Do 4 times takbir.
4. Raise your hand at the first takbir.
5. Read Surah Al-Fatihah. Read greetings.
6. Pray for the body.
7. Regards.

The Virtue of the Funeral Prayer

Before praying the corpse, the first priority is to take care of the body.

Because it must be done immediately as stated in a hadith.

Abu Hurairah hadith which says that Rasulullah SAW said:

“Quickly take care of the body, because if the body is pious, then hurry up.

But if it’s not a pious corpse (bad), it means you burden yourself with bad things.” (HR Muttafaq ‘alaih).

The funeral prayer also has great benefits or fadhilah for those who carry it out.

Some of the benefits include:

1. The reward is as big as Mount Uhud

The main value of the funeral prayer is different from the funeral accompaniment, prayer and delivering the body.

Even though they are both tall, they are even described as being as tall as Mount Uhud. This is in accordance with the words of Rasulullah SAW:

“Whoever reads the funeral prayer and does not accompany him (to the funeral), then for him a reward equal to one qirath.

If he also goes with him (until his funeral), he will receive two qirath.

People ask, ‘What are the two qiraths?’ He replied: “The smallest of them is like Mount Uhud” (HR Muslim).

2. Merit of Jariyah for the Dead

It is not only the person who performs the funeral prayer, it turns out that the corpse that is being prayed for is also prioritized.

Especially if there are 40 worshipers or more. In this regard, Rasulullah SAW said:

“Not a single Muslim died and was saved by 40 people who did not associate partners with Allah.

But Allah will allow them to pray (pray) for him,” (Muslim).

3. Granted Prayer

In a hadith from ‘Aisyah RA, he said that Rasulullah SAW said:

“There is no corpse that is prayed over (with the funeral prayer) by a group of Muslims up to 100 people,

Then all the prayers (pray well for him), then the prayers (their prayers) will be granted,” (HR Muslim).

This shows that good prayers will come to those who pray them.

So praying in a series of funeral prayers will also be good and recorded as a good deed for those who do it.

Conclusion

That’s all for a brief discussion of prayer readings and procedures for praying the corpse for female corpses. Not only understanding the meaning of reading the prayer for a dead woman but also knowing in full the law of the funeral prayer, the arguments for the funeral prayer, the procedures, pillars, legal requirements for the funeral prayer, and knowing what virtues one gets when we perform the funeral prayer.

Knowing what prayer readings are and how to pray the funeral for female corpses is important knowledge for all of you, especially those who are Muslim. Because by knowing the readings and procedures for prayer, we know how to carry out the funeral prayer, which is the obligation of a Muslim towards his brothers and sisters in a good and correct manner and in order to receive mercy from Allah SWT.

Listen to the Complete Prayer Readings After Prayer and the Benefits You Need to Know! – Studying religion well is an obligation for every religious person so that their life runs in balance between life in this world and life after the world. It is no exception for a Muslim, for adherents of Islam studying religion is a must so that they can carry out their worship and daily life based on good religious teachings. In every worship a Muslim must always say a prayer either when doing it or after doing it where this is done to ask and beg only to Him. For this reason, it is necessary to know what prayer readings can be said after prayer for every Muslim that is correct and in accordance with the teachings of the Islamic religion.

Because the prayer after fard prayer includes praising Allah SWT and Rasulullah SAW. Do not forget that the prayer after completing the obligatory prayers also includes requests for forgiveness and blessings every day. Readings after the obligatory prayers include dhikr, followed by recitation of short letters and verses of the Qur’an.

Practicing prayer after the obligatory prayers every day is submission to Allah SWT. Prayer is another way to communicate with Allah SWT, let alone pray with respect and service, then our prayers will be heard.

If a Muslim is required to perform five obligatory prayers a day, then in a day there are also at least five times a Muslim prays after the prayer. However, do sinaumedia friends who are Muslims know what prayers must be said after completing the obligatory prayers? If sinaumedia friends don’t know about it, in this discussion we have summarized the prayer readings after prayer that you need to know.

Furthermore, we have summarized the discussion and present it below!

Hadith About the Virtue of Prayer After Fard Prayer

Muslims are obliged to pray five times a day. One of the benefits of prayer is preventing bad and despicable actions.

Prayer, as a very important form of worship in Islamic teachings, has many advantages and benefits.

“From Abu Umama, he said: “It was said to the Messenger of Allah: Which prayer is heard the most? The Messenger of Allah replied: Midnight prayer and final prayer after completing the obligatory prayer. (HR at-Tirmidhi).

“Rasulullah, with the permission of Mu’adz bin Jabal, may he bless him and give him peace, took Mu’adz by the hand and said: “O Mu’adz, by God, I really love you, because for the sake of Allah I command you O Mu ‘adz, do not leave after every prayer, but say: O Allah, help me to remember You, give thanks to You and worship You with good worship’.” (Narrated by Abu Dawud).

“Sulaiman said: During the last prayer, the Prophet SAW said this prayer: “O God, our Lord and God of all, I testify that you are indeed God, You are One, you have no partners. Lord, You are the Lord of all. I testify that Muhammad is your servant and messenger. Lord, our God and God of all, I confess that Your servants are all brothers and sisters. O Allah, Lord of us all, make me sincere to You, including to my family, for a moment in this world and in the hereafter, O Lord, the Honorable and the Great. Hear and allow O God, great God. O Allah, You are the light of the heavens and the earth.” (Narrated by Abu Dawud).

“O Allah, correct for me my religion which You have made as a guard for me. Fix for me my world that You have made my life in it. O Allah, I seek refuge with Your pleasure from Your wrath, I seek refuge with Your forgiveness from Your punishment. I take refuge with You. Nothing prevents what You give. No one gives for what You prevent. Those who have glory, no one can benefit, because the glory is from You. Shuhaib stated that Rasulullah SAW uttered this sentence when he finished praying. (HR an-Nasa’i).

As for praying together after prayer, this was explained by Imam al-Mubarakfuri in Tuhfat al-Ahwadzi Syarh Sunan at-Tirmidhi. Imam al-Mubarakfuri said, know that hadith scholars differ in opinion at this time regarding the imam when he finishes the obligatory prayers, whether it is permissible to pray by raising his hands and the ma’mum who also raises his hands is agreed.

Some hadith experts allow it. Some others stated that it was not permissible because according to them it was an act of bid’ah. According to them, this act is not in the hadith of Rasulullah SAW with an authentic sanad, but fabricated matters, all fabricated ones are bid’ah. As for those who allow the argument with five hadiths. (Imam al-Mubarakfuri, Tuhfatul-Ahwadzi Syarh Sunah at-Tirmidhi).

Reading Dhikr After Obligatory Prayers 5 Times

1. Reading Istighfar

From Tsauban ra, the Prophet Muhammad SAW said,

“Usually the Messenger of Allah SAW when he finished praying, he (read) istighfar 3 times then recited a prayer: Allahumma antas salaam wa minkas salaam tabaarokta yaa dzal jalaali wal ikroom.”

(O Allah, you are greetings and safety are only from you, Glory be to You, O One who has all majesty and glory. (HR. Muslim no 591)).

Before praying, it is recommended to read istighfar three times after finishing the prayer:

ASTAGHFIRULLAH HAL’ADZIM, ALADZI LAAILAHA ILLA HUWAL KHAYYUL QOYYUM WA ATUUBU ILAIIH

2. Read Tahlil

From Al Mughirah bin Syu’bah ra, he said,

Prayer After Fardhu Prayer Meaning: I heard the Prophet SAW after finishing the prayer he prayed: laa ilaha illallooh wahdahu laa syarika lahu, lahul mulku wa lahul hamdu wa huwa ‘alaa kulli syai-in qodiir. Alloohumma laa maani’a lima a’thoyta wa laa mu’thiya limaa mana’ta wa laa yanfa’u dzal jaddi minkal jaddu

(There is no god who has the right to be worshiped except Allah alone, there is no partner for Him. All praise and kingdom belong to Allah. Allah has power over everything. O Allah, nothing prevents what You give and no one gives what You prevent it. Wealth and glory are of no use to their owners. From You are all wealth and glory.) (Narrated by Bukhari no 6615, Muslim no 593) ”

“Continued with the recitation of dhikr as follows:

LAA ILAHA ILLALLAH WAKHDAHU LAA SYARIKA LAHU, LAHUL MULKU WALAHUL KHAMDU YUKHYIIY WAYUMIITU WAHUWA ‘ALAA KULLI SYAI’INNQODIIR

3. Asking for protection from the torment of hell, by reading:

ALLAHUMMA AJIRNI MINAN-NAAR

4. After that, it is continued by praising Allah SWT with the sentence:

ALLAHUMMA ANGTASSALAM, WAMINGKASSALAM, WA ILAYKA YA’UUDUSSALAM FAHAYYINA RABBANAA BISSALAM WA-ADKHILNA JANNATA DAROSSALAAM TABARAKTA RABBANA WATA’ALAITA YA DZALJALAALI WAL IKRAAM.

5. Read the letter al-Fatihah and the verse of the chair

after reading Surat Al-Fatihah, proceed with reading Ayat Kursi (Al-Baqarah: 225) as follows:

Allahu laa ilaaha illaa huwal hayyul qayyum. Laa ta’khudzuhuu sinatuw wala naum. Lahuu maa fissamaawaati wa maa fil ardh. Man dzal ladzii yasfa’u ‘ indahuu illaa bi idznih. Ya’lamu maa baina aidiihim wamaa khalfahum. Wala yuhituna bi syai-im min ‘ilmihii illa bimaa syaa-a. Wasi’a Kursiyyuhus samaawaati wal ardh walaa ya-uuduhuu hifzhuhumaa Wahuwal ‘aliyyul ‘azhiim.

6. Reading Tasbih, Tahmid, Takbir, and Tahlil

There are four authentic readings of tasbih, tahmid, takbir and tahlil from the Prophet SAW. Here’s an explanation.

Tasbih is read 33 times, tahmid is read 33 times, takbir is read 33 times, tahlil is read once. So that the total reading dhikr 100 times. In accordance with the words of the Prophet SAW in a hadith narrated by Muslims.

Prayer After Fardhu Prayer Meaning: Whoever recites the dhikr after finishing the prayer with the following dhikr: Subhanallah walhamdulillah wallahu akbar (33 x). Laa ilaha illallah wahda, laa syarika lah. Lahul mulku wa lahul hamdu wa huwa ‘ala kulli syai-in qodiir

(Glory be to Allah, all praise be to Allah, Allah is the Greatest (33 times). There is no god who has the right to be worshiped except Allah alone. There is no partner for Him. All kingdoms and worship belong to Allah. He is the Almighty over everything. )

(Then all his mistakes will be forgiven, even if they are as much as foam in the ocean. (HR. Muslim no 597).

Tasbih is recited 33 times, tahmid is recited 33 times, takbir is recited 34 times, so that a total of 100 recitations of dhikr are recited. This dhikr is in accordance with a hadith narrated by Muslim. Here’s the hadith.

From Ka’ab bin Ujrah ra, from the Prophet SAW:

“The dhikr that will not harm the person who recites it after completing the obligatory prayers, namely 33 times tasbih, 33 times tahmid and 33 times takbir. (HR. Muslim no 596)”

Tasbih is recited 25 times, tahmid is recited 25 times, takbir is recited 25 times, tahlil is recited 25 times, so that the total recitation of dhikr is 100 times.

In accordance with the history of Zaid bin Thabit ra, he said:

“The Companions were ordered to perform tasbih after completing 33 prayers, 33 times of tahmid and 33 takbirs. Then a man from Ansar had a dream and it was said to him: Has Rasulullah SAW ordered you to recite 33 times of tasbih, recite 33 times of tahmid, and 34 times of takbir? Then he replied: true, the person in the dream then said: Do it all 25 times and then add the tahlil. When he woke up in the morning, this Ansar man went to the Prophet (PBUH) and told him about his dream. The Prophet SAW then said, you should make it like that. (HR. An Nasai no 1350, authenticated by Al Albani in Sahih An Nasai.)”

Tasbih is read 10 times, tahmid 10 times, takbir 10 times. Then the total dhikr as much as 30 times. The following hadith explains the recitation of the dhikr.

From Abdullah bin Amr ra, the Prophet SAW said:

“There are two actions that if a Muslim servant takes care of him, he will definitely enter heaven. Both of these actions are easy, but few practice them. Namely, first, glorify each prayer 10 times, recite 10 takbirs, and recite 10 takbirs. So that’s 150 times of dhikr in the mouth in the five daily prayers. However, the scales on the mizan are like 1500 times. And the second is to say takbir 34 times when you are going to sleep, say 33 times of tahmid and 33 times of tasbih. So that’s 100 times dhikr in the mouth, but 1000 times on the mizan scales. (Narrated by Abu Daud no 5065, authenticated by Al Albani in Sahih Abu Daud).”

• Reciting Tasbih 33 times

“SUBHANALLAH” (33x)

• Read Tahmid 33 times

“ALHAMDULILLAH” (33x)

• Read Takbir 33 times

“ALLAHU AKBAR” (33x)

• Read Tahlil 33 times

“LA ILAHA ILLALLAH” (33x)

Prayer Reading After Prayer

Prayer reading after fardhu prayer

Bismillahirrahmaanirrahim. Alhamdu lillaahi rabbil ‘aalamiin, hamdan yuwaafii ni’amahu wayukaafii maziidahu. Ya rabbanaa lakal hamdu kamaa yan baghhi lijalaali wajhika wa’azhiimi sulthaanika. Allahumma shalli ‘alaa sayyidinaa muhammadin wa’alaa aali sayyidinaa muhammad. Allahumma rabbanaa taqabbal minnaa shalaataana washiyaamanaa warukuu’anaa wasujuudanaa waqu’uudanaa watadlarru’anaa, charactershasysyu’anaa wata’abbudanaa, watammim taqshiiranaa yaa allah yaa rabbal’aalamiin. Rabbana dzhalamnaa anfusanaa wa-inlamtaghfir lana watarhamnaa lanakuunanna mlnal khaasiriin. Rabbanaa walaa tahmil’alainaa ishran kama hamaltahul’alal ladziina min qablinaa.

It means:

“In the name of Allah, Most Gracious and Most Merciful. All praise be to Allah, the Lord of all the worlds. With praise that is in proportion to His favors and guarantees the addition. O Allah, Our Lord, to You all praise and all that is worthy of the majesty of Your Essence and the majesty of Your power. “Dear Allah! Bestow mercy and greetings on our lord the Prophet Muhammad and his relatives.

O Allah, accept our prayers, our fasting, our bowing, our prostrations, our sitting down, our humility, our devotion, and complete what we do during prayer, O Allah. God calls all the worlds.

O Allah, We have wronged ourselves, therefore, O Allah, if it were not for Your forgiveness and mercy, we would surely have gone astray. O Allah, our Lord, do not take upon us such a heavy burden as You once burdened those who were before us. O Allah, our Lord, do not burden us with what is beyond our ability. Forgive and bestow mercy on us, O Allah. O Allah, our Lord, give us help against people who do not like your religion.

O Allah, our Lord, do not lead our hearts astray after being guided, give us bounty. You are the Most Gracious.

O Allah, O our Lord, forgive our sins and the sins of our parents, and for all Muslim men and women, believing men and women. Verily, You are the Almighty over all things.

Glory be to You, Lord of all glory. Holy of all what the unbelievers say. May peace be upon the Apostles and all praise be to Allah, the Lord of all the worlds.”

The Virtue of Prayer and Dhikr After Prayer

Every Muslim is encouraged to dhikr to Allah SWT. As Allah says in one of the surahs, which means:

“Indeed, the remembrance of Allah is greater than other acts of worship” (QS. Al-Ankabut: 29).

Apart from continuing to remember the greatness of Allah SWT, dhikr also has a number of benefits for everyday life.

Here are some of the benefits of dhikr for everyday life.

1. Uphold the commands of Allah SWT

2. Steer clear of demons

3. Avoid hypocritical words

4. Save yourself from hellfire

5. Illuminate the heart

6. Avoid the heart of bad prejudice

7. Soften the heart and feelings

8. Removes sins

9. Calms the heart and mind

10. Lighten the heavy burden in life

Conclusion

That’s a brief discussion of Reading Prayers After Prayer and the Benefits that Need to be Known. Not only discusses the reading of prayer after prayer and its benefits that need to be known, but also discusses the virtues and benefits of prayer after prayer itself. Reading and understanding prayers after fardhu prayers is a good example for a Muslim and should be practiced in life so that a Muslim’s life is filled with grace and becomes a civilized and knowledgeable Muslim.

Prayer for Slaughtering Animals: Chickens, Ducks, Fish, Goats and Cows – Allah SWT. has provided whatever is needed by his creatures, especially for humans. The earth has a lot of wealth in it that can be put to good use by humans, such as animals that can be used for human food. This is as already mentioned regarding the word of Allah SWT. in the letter Al-Baqarah verse 29.

هُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَ لَكُم مَّا فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ ٱسْتَوَىٰٓ إِلَى ٱلسَّمَآءِ فَسَوَّىٰهُنَّ سَبْعَ سَمَٰوَٰتٍ ۚ وَهُوَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌ

Huwallażī khalaqalakum mā fil-arḍi jamī’an ṡummastawā ilas-samā`i fa sawwāhunna sab’a samāwāt, wa huwa bikulli syai`in ‘alīm.

Meaning: “He is Allah, who made everything on earth for you and He willed (created) the heavens, then He made seven heavens. And He is All-Knower of all things.” (QS Al-Baqarah: 29).

Thus any food on earth can be consumed by humans. Except for some foods that have several prohibitions listed in the Al-Quran and also the hadith. To consume some foods also need to follow specific rules that have been set.

In consuming animals also have special rules before cooking the animal. The rules start from selecting animals, slaughtering them, cooking and eating the animals. Animals commonly eaten by Muslims are Chickens, Cows, Goats, Camels, Buffalos, Sheep, Ducks, and other animals that are permitted in Islam.

The Book on Guarantees for Halal Products in Indonesia, Perspective on Consumer Protection Law is the only book in Indonesia that systematically and comparatively analyzes consumer protection according to Law Number 8 of 1999 concerning Consumer Protection, as well as based on Law Number 18 of 2012 concerning Food, and based on Law Number 33 of 2014 concerning Guarantees for Halal Products.

Prayer Slaughtering Various Animals

In Islam, slaughtering animals has its own prayer so that the slaughtered animals become halal for Muslims to eat. If the animal being slaughtered is not in accordance with Islamic law, the animal meat consumed becomes unlawful to eat. Therefore, below will be given several prayers in slaughtering animals.

1. Prayer for Slaughtering a Rooster

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzad dayka lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this rooster for Allah Ta’ala.”

2. Prayer for slaughtering a hen

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzal ganama lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this hen because of Allah Ta’ala.”

3. Prayer for Slaughtering Ducks

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzihil batata lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this duck because of Allah Ta’ala.”

4. Prayer for Slaughtering a Goat/Sheep

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzal ganama/khuruf, lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this goat because of Allah Ta’ala.”

5. Prayer for Slaughtering a Cow

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzal baqarata lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this cow because of Allah Ta’ala.”

6. Prayer for Slaughtering a Buffalo

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzal jamuusu lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this buffalo because of Allah Ta’ala.”

7. Prayer for Slaughtering a Camel

Nawaitu An Adzbaha haadzal jamala lillahi ta’ala.

Meaning: “I intend to slaughter this camel because of Allah Ta’ala.”

Terms of Buying Animals

In slaughtering animals, of course, there are also certain conditions so that the animal can be slaughtered and after being slaughtered it also becomes halal food for consumption. The following are the conditions for slaughtering animals.

1. Terms of Slaughter

People who slaughter animals so that they become halal food also have their own requirements, not only the animals are halal but the people who slaughter them must also meet the requirements. Here are the conditions.

• Muslim people. The slaughterer must be Muslim because later the slaughterer must read the prayers before slaughtering. This prayer is of course only in Islam. If the person slaughtering has another religion then the animal being slaughtered will not be halal.
• Have common sense. Someone who is going to slaughter an animal must have good sense and be aware of his actions. People who have lost their minds or have mental disorders are not allowed to slaughter, because they have no intention in their hearts and minds.
• Male or female, and adults or children. A slaughterer may be an adult male or female or even a child. But if the children must have reached the age of tamyiz. Children who have reached that age can distinguish things that are useful and harmful. Generally the tamyiz phase is when you are 7 years old.
• Not apostate from Islam. Someone who is an apostate is someone who leaves Islam either who has never entered Islam or after converting to Islam. Slaughter carried out by an apostate person will result in slaughter that is unlawful and not permitted to be eaten.

2. Slaughter Equipment Terms

Tools for slaughtering animals have a condition that the tool must be sharp. The tools used may vary, such as iron, copper, brass, wood, bamboo, and others. However, animals should not be slaughtered with teeth, hooves and bones.

In animal slaughter, mechanically by making the animal not really die, where the slaughtered animal does not die and turns into a carcass it is permissible. This has been regulated in the decision of the MUI Fatwa Commission on 24 Shawwal 1396 H or 18 October 1976.

In the hadith narrated by Imam Muslim it is said that Rasulullah saw. once said that, “Indeed Allah obliges to do good in all actions. If you kill, kill the killing. And when you slaughter (animal), then it is good to slaughter it. You should sharpen his machete and treat the slaughter well.”

3. Requirements for Slaughtered Animals

Animals to be slaughtered must meet several conditions so that the animal is halal for consumption by Muslims. Here are some requirements for animals to be slaughtered.

• Animals that may be slaughtered are animals that may be consumed, such as chickens, cows, buffalo, camels, ducks, geese, rabbits, and others. Of course not the animals that are unclean and have been prohibited in the Koran. For those who eat it, of course, it can trigger disease and sin for violating Allah’s commands.
• Animals that are slaughtered must be alive and healthy. Animal carcasses that have died beforehand may not be slaughtered or even consumed by humans.
• Slaughtered animals are animals that can be controlled. This means that animals that are allowed to be slaughtered are not wild animals that are not tame. Wild animals that are not tame are usually animals that have fangs. In Islam it is also forbidden to eat animals with fangs.

Procedures for Slaughtering Animals

In slaughtering animals has its own way in Islam. This aims to keep the animal halal when it has been slaughtered. Here are the procedures for slaughtering animals.

• In slaughtering, it is recommended to slaughter the animal itself. However, it is okay if the slaughter is represented, and the slaughter will also be legal. If you cannot slaughter your own animal then someone else can slaughter it.
• Animals to be slaughtered should be tilted to the left where the stomach is located below. After that the slaughterer can place his feet near the animal’s neck so that the animal does not move much and interfere with the slaughtering process. This has been written in the hadith narrated by Al-Bukhari and Muslim. “From Anas bin Malik radhiallahu ‘anhu, that the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam once slaughtered two lambs with horns, he slaughtered them with his hands, and he placed his feet on the animal’s neck. (Narrated by Al Bukhari and Muslim).

• Reciting the basmalah is then followed by reciting the takbir. This has been narrated in a hadith from Al-Bukhari and Muslim. “From Anas bin Malik radhiallahu ‘anhu, that the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam once slaughtered two lambs with horns, he slaughtered them with his own hands, he recited the basmalah and recited the takbir.” (Narrated by Al Bukhari and Muslim). This takbir is read only when slaughtering sacrificial animals. When slaughtering an animal that is not a sacrifice, you do not have to say takbir. When slaughtering an ordinary animal, you can continue reading the prayer for slaughtering an animal after reading the basmalah.

• Before slaughtering it, it is sunnah for the animal to face the Qibla direction for the sacrificial animal, like Muslims who are carrying out worship.
• The correct animal slaughter is to slaughter the neck. You can slaughter the top, middle or bottom of the neck. When slaughtering an animal you must cut off the food and respiratory tract of the animal being slaughtered. In fact, it’s even better if the veins on the side of the neck are also severed. Animals that have long necks like camels can be cut off at the base of the upper neck so that they die quickly.
• The position in slaughtering animals is very free, can be standing, squatting, or also in a sitting position. Although animals are encouraged to face the Qibla, the slaughterer is free to face any direction. As comfortable and as much as possible in slaughtering these animals.
• In slaughtering animals, you must have a serious intention because Allah SWT. Slaughter in accordance with applicable Islamic rules so that the animal consumed becomes halal and a blessing.
• After that, you can skin the animal that has been slaughtered when it is certain that the animal is really dead.

It is Makruh in Slaughtering Animals

In slaughtering animals, of course there are things that must be done. Apart from that, there are also things that are makruh that we can avoid if we are also careful when slaughtering animals. Here are things that are makruh in slaughtering animals.

1. Using a Blunt Knife

When slaughtering animals it is highly recommended to use a sharp knife so that the slaughtering process takes place quickly without hurting the animal. If you use a dull knife then you will hurt him because of course you will repeatedly scratch the knife on his neck because it doesn’t work, it causes more pain.

From Syaddad bin Aus radhiallahu ‘anhu, that the Messenger of Allah. said,

إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَتَبَ الإِحْسَانَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ فَإِذَا قَتَلْتُمْ فَأَحْسِنُوا الْقِتْلَةَ وَإِذَا ذَبَحْتُمْ فَأَحْسِنُوا الذَّبْح وَ ليُحِدَّ أَحَدُكُمْ شَفْرَتَهُ فَلْيُرِحْ ذَبِيحَتَهُ

Meaning: “Indeed, Allah obliges to do ihsan (good) in everything. If you kill then kill with ihsan, if you slaughter, slaughter with ihsan. You should sharpen your knife and please the sacrifice.” (HR Muslim).

2. Slaughtering Animals in the Presence of Other Animals

When slaughtering animals, try not to be seen with other animals. Other animals that see slaughter will certainly hurt them. They will be sad because their friend was slaughtered.

This also applies when slaughtering sacrificial animals. Cages for sacrificial animals and places of slaughter must also be distinguished. Provide a barrier so that other animals cannot see when slaughtering animals. This is done so that they do not feel hurt before being slaughtered.

3. Breaking the Animal’s Neck Before Slaughtering

Do not break the neck of an animal on purpose when you want to slaughter it, because this is considered makruh in the rules of slaughtering animals based on Islamic law. You must understand how to properly and correctly slaughter animals based on Islamic law.

From the Fatwa Syabakah Islamiyah it is said that the scholars emphasized and reminded the slaughterers not to break the animal’s neck on purpose. In fact, Khalil bin Ishaq in his Mukhtasar for Maliki Fiqh mentioned things that are disallowed in slaughtering animals, especially in breaking the animal’s neck.

وتعمد إبانة رأس

Meaning: “Among the things that are makruh are deliberately cutting off the head” (Fatawa Syabakah Islamiyah, no. 93893).

4. Sharpen the Knife in Front of the Animal to be Slaughtered

It is makruh if you want to slaughter an animal but sharpen the knife in front of the animal you want to slaughter. The animal will feel hurt and scared if you do this in front of it. You can do this somewhere out of sight of the animals to be slaughtered to keep them calm.

Usually animals that have seen their slaughterer sharpening or sharpening a knife in front of them will panic when they want to be slaughtered. This will also hamper the process of slaughtering animals because the animals to be slaughtered are panicked and difficult to manage. Moreover, if the animals to be slaughtered are animals that have large bodies such as cows, buffaloes and camels.

This e-book explains the religious rituals and sacrifices that can be performed by Muslims. Hopefully this e-book can add to your knowledge about faith and sacrifice.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Sinaumed’s, this is the explanation regarding the prayer for slaughtering animals along with the conditions, procedures and also things that are makruh in slaughtering animals. By reading this article, I hope you will gain new knowledge and be able to properly and correctly slaughter sacrificial animals in accordance with Islamic law.

If you want to learn how to slaughter animals or learn other knowledge, you can buy and read books available at sinaumedia. sinaumedia as #UnlimitedFriends provides quality books that you can learn. Come on Sinaumed’s, buy the book now!

Prayers are spared from disease – Health is the most valuable favor from Allah SWT. However, there are times when humans face various diseases that can be life threatening or not. In this case, what is meant by non-life threatening is a disease that is not dangerous and does not threaten health.

Illness itself is a person’s condition where his body and soul are being tested. Prayer to be kept away from plague. This prayer was suggested by the Nahdlatul Ulama Executive Board (PBNU) to prevent an outbreak. Here’s the reading:

Pain is caused by a weak, lethargic and tired body condition, so that the body seems to want to rest. There are 2 types of disease, namely severe disease and non-severe disease. Meanwhile, based on the transmission, there are two diseases, namely infectious diseases and non-communicable diseases.

Apart from medication, there is another effort that can be done, namely by reading a prayer to avoid illness.

In a healthy or sick situation, Muslims are encouraged to pray to Allah as a place of refuge from all the evil and ugliness that exists in this world. There are several kinds of prayers that can be said so that we are always in the protection of Allah SWT. Prayer has a tremendous effect psychologically. Among them are able to calm and convince themselves about the choices taken.

In Islam, there are various kinds of prayers that can be said, one of which is prayer to avoid illness. In this article, we will discuss more deeply about the prayers to avoid illness that you can practice.

Prayer to Avoid Sickness

In addition to maintaining immunity, Muslims can also read prayers to avoid disease. There are several prayers that can be said, including:

Prayer to Avoid Dangerous Diseases

This prayer is a sunnah taught by Rasulullah SAW. From the hadith narrated by Anas RA, that Rasulullah SAW once read a prayer to avoid this disease at one time which his followers could follow.

In the hadith from Anas RA it is stated that Rasulullah SAW said a prayer:

O Allah, the Most High

Allāhumma innī a’ūdzu bika minal barashi, wal junūni, wal judzāmi, wa sayyi’il asqāmi

Meaning: “O Allah, I really seek refuge in You from blemishes (skin), madness, leprosy, and from the ugliness of all kinds of diseases.” (Narrated by Abu Dawud).

Quoted by Nu Online Abdul Muhsin Al-Abbad in Syarah Abu Dawud interprets the word ‘sayyi’il asqam’ or bad diseases in this hadith as various diseases that make humans ugly and dangerous.

From Anas radliyallahu’anhu explained that the Prophet Muhammad SAW prayed:

وروينا في كتابي أبي داود والنسائي بإسناد صحيح عن أنس – رضي الله عنه – : أنَّ النبيَّ – صلى الله عليه وسلم – كَانَ يقول اللَّهُمَّ إنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ البَرَصِ ، والجُنُونِ ، والجُذَامِ ، وَسَيِّيءِ الأسْقَامِ. رواه أَبُو داود بإسناد صحيحٍ

Meaning: “It was narrated to us in the book of Abu Dawud and An-Nasa’i with a good sanad from Anas-radhiyallahu anhu-Nabi Muhammad SAW praying, ‘O Allah, I protect you from leprosy, madness, leprosy, and bad diseases .’ (HR Abu Dawud) with an authentic sanad.”

In addition to the prayers mentioned above, the Nahdlatul Ulama Executive Board (PBNU) has also suggested reading Sholawat Tibbil Qulub, namely:

اللّٰهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلٰى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ طِبِّ الْقُلُوْبِ وَدَوَائِهَا، وَعَافِيَةِ الْاَبْدَانِ وَشِفَائِهَا، وَنُوْرِ الْاَبْصَارِ وَضِيَائِهَا، وَعَلٰى اٰلِهِ وَصَحْبِهِ وَسَلِّم

Allahumma sholli ‘alaa Sayyidinaa Muhammadin thibbil qulubi wa dawa ihaa wa’afiyatil abdani wa syifaa ihaa wa nuuril ashoori wa dhiyaa ihaa wa ‘ala aalihi wa shahbihi wa sallim.

Meaning: “O Allah, bestow mercy on our lord the Prophet Muhammad SAW, as medicine for the heart and healer, health for the body and healing, as a beacon of eye sight and its light. And may mercy be bestowed upon his friends and family.”

Prayer Asking for Health

Muslims are also advised to read prayers asking for health. Because, there will be many diseases that can be avoided if you have a strong body.

اللَّهُمَّ عَافِنِي فِي بَدَنِي ، اللَّهُمَّ عَافِ Do

Allahumma ‘aafinii fii bodiii allahumma ‘aafinii fii sam’ii allahumma ‘aafinii fi basharii la ilaha illa anta

Meaning: “O Allah, heal my body. O Allah, heal my hearing. O Allah, heal my eyesight. There is no god but You.”

Prayer for Protection

This prayer has been exemplified by Rasulullah SAW. He said: “O Allah, forgive me, have mercy on me, guide me, save me (from various diseases), and give me sustenance.” (Muslim HR).

There is also a prayer with another version

اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّى أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ زَوَالِ نِعْمَتِكَ وَتَحَوُّل above

Allahumma innii a’uudzu bika min zawaali ni’matik, wa tahawwuli ‘aafiyatika, wa fujaa’ati niqmatik, wa jamii’i sakhotik

Meaning:   “O Allah, I seek refuge in You from the loss of Your favor and loss of health from You and the sudden arrival of Your curse and from all Your anger.” (Narrated by Bukhari Muslim, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi).

Prayer to Avoid Bala’

There is a remembrance that can be recited three times every morning, which Allah SWT can prevent from 70 kinds of misfortune or illness. Starting from the mildest disease to the most severe disease, namely:

In the name of Allah, the Most Merciful, the Most Merciful, the Most High

Bismillaahir rohmaanir raheem. Alhamdulillaahi robbil ‘aalamiin hamdan katsiran thoyyiban mubaarokan fiihi

Meaning: “In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious and Most Merciful. Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the worlds, with a lot of praise, good and blessings in it, “

This is mentioned in the book Al-Adzkar and Nuzhatul Majalis, namely;

من قال حين يصبح ثلاثا بسم الله الرحمن الرحيم الْحَمْدُ للهِ رب العالمين حَمْدًا كَثِيْرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيْهِ صرف الله عنه سبعين نوعا من البلاء ادناها الهم

Meaning: “Whoever reads three times in the morning; Bismillaahir rohmaanir rohiim. Alhamdulillaahi rabbil ‘aalamiin hamdan katsiran thoyyiban mubaarokan fiihi, so Allah spared him 70 kinds of misfortune’, the lightest of which is sadness,”

Prayers That Can Be Medicine for Plague

In the book Ar Rahmah fi Ath Thibb wa Al Hikmah it is mentioned, Imam As-Suyuthi said that one of the cures for plague is by reciting prayers. He suggested that Muslims read the sentence:

سَلاَمٌ قَوْلَ مِنْ رَبِّ رَحِيْم

Meaning: “To them said salam (salvation), as congratulations from Allah, the Most Merciful,”

The prayer comes from one of the verses in Surat Yasin and is recommended to be read 280 times every day. By reading this prayer, surely the person concerned will be saved from the plague which can also be a prayer to avoid disease.

Prayer Avoids Something Dangerous Or Calamity

In the name of Allah, the Most High, the Most Merciful, the Most High, the Most High

Bismillahilladzi laa yadhurru ma’asmihi say-un fil ardhi wala fis samaa’ wa huwas samii’ul ‘aliim

Meaning: “By mentioning the name of Allah who is with his name, everything in the earth and the sky will not be dangerous, He is the All-Hearing, All-Knowing.”

Prayer To Be Kept Away From Epidemic Diseases

This prayer was suggested by the Nahdlatul Ulama Executive Board (PBNU) to prevent an outbreak. Here’s the reading:

اللّٰهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلٰى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ طِبِّ الْقُلُوْبِ وَدَوَائِهَا، وَعَافِيَةِ الْاَبْدَانِ وَشِفَائِهَا، وَنُوْرِ الْاَبْصَارِ وَضِيَائِهَا، وَعَلٰى اٰلِهِ وَصَحْبِهِ وَسَلِّم

Allahumma sholli ‘alaa Sayyidinaa Muhammadin thibbil qulubi wa dawa ihaa wa’afiyatil abdani wa syifaa ihaa wa nuuril abshori wa dhiyaa ihaa wa ‘ala aalihi wa shahbihi wa sallim

Meaning: “O Allah, bestow mercy on our lord the Prophet Muhammad SAW, as medicine for the heart and healer, health for the body and healing, as a beacon of eye sight and its light. And may mercy be bestowed upon his friends and family.”

Tips for Maintaining Body Health

Saying a prayer to avoid illness can also be strengthened by continuing to maintain a healthy body. Besides that, we still have to maintain a healthy body. Here are some tips for maintaining a healthy body, such as:

1. Always Think Positive

If a person’s soul is always healthy with positive thinking, then the body will be healthy too. Mental disorders such as stress and depression have been shown to interfere with a person’s health. The effects of stress can have an impact on physical health.

Positive thinking is very important for life and health. Because if we often think bad, bad energy will envelop the body and trigger stress. Not only that, by adopting a positive mental attitude can make life more peaceful and the body becomes healthier.

2. Control Stress

Stress is often experienced by humans due to circumstances that sometimes do not match reality. How can stress be finished happily without stress anymore. About how to manage stress is very important because it affects one’s emotions.

If a person’s soul is happy, his soul and body will be happy too. If a person’s soul is not happy then his life is also not happy. Controlling this stress includes being able to manage emotions well and also not getting angry easily. This is very important because it will erode the body’s energy and is also not good for liver health later.

In addition, feelings such as sadness, anger, anxiety, disappointment, will also be responded by the body’s organs. Stress experienced can be a trigger for the formation of free radicals in the body which if left unchecked will result in the body being susceptible to disease. In fact, stress that is not immediately resolved will turn into depression which is a level of psychological disorder that is more dangerous than stress.

3. Recognize Body Language

Feeling tired after doing activities or exercising is a language to convey the message that the body needs rest. If that’s the case, you could say that rest is the answer. Don’t force it because you feel you are still able to move. Rest is what the body needs to restore the stamina that has been drained.

Adequate and regular rest is the key to a healthy lifestyle. Sleep is the best rest, and try to have about 7 to 8 hours of quality sleep per day. Rest is also not just sleeping but can also be recreation, which can be said to be a break from the daily routine.

4. Maintain Diet

People who cannot maintain their diet will be susceptible to diseases such as ulcers. Symptoms can include a stomach feeling twisted and frequent stomach aches. If eating too much is also not good, it will cause various diseases. To be healthy eat at the right time and balanced food.

Here are also some tips on maintaining a good diet, namely:

• Consume balanced nutrition
• Avoid overeating or undereating
• Eat small portions but often
• Avoid junk food
• Consumption of fibrous foods

5. Sufficient Liquid Needs

Water is important for the body, because most of the body consists of fluids. Adequate water intake is necessary because a person can lose fluids every day through urine, bowel movements, sweating and breathing.

The amount of water needed depends on various factors, such as climate and weather conditions, physical activity, and also body weight. However, generally a person needs 2.7 to 3.7 liters of water intake or at least 8 glasses of water per day. So, have you had enough fluids in your body today?

6. Adequate Vitamin Needs

The body needs vitamin intake as a way to protect and maintain a healthy body to stay healthy and fit. Vitamin intake that can be used to maintain a healthy body is vitamin D and vitamin C.

Vitamin D plays a role in stimulating immune cells to repel viruses and bacteria, strengthen bones, help prevent various diseases, and reduce the risk of memory loss. Vitamin C is useful for stabilizing the immune system so that it is not susceptible to disease.

7. Maintain Personal and Environmental Hygiene

Maintaining personal and environmental hygiene is something that absolutely must be done if you want to stay healthy and fit. There are so many bacteria, germs and viruses around us that have the potential to become a source of disease.

One way is to wash your hands before eating. That means, healthy and clean living must also be practiced in the surrounding environment. Not only that, don’t forget to keep food and drink clean and ensure the food we eat is free of germs.

8. Regular Exercise

At least every morning try to exercise regularly, for example by jogging, cycling and so on. Or you can also do it by walking more. Also, avoid sitting for too long because it can make your body tired quickly.

Adjust exercise time according to ability, but do it regularly. This will be useful for blood circulation and burning fat in the body. Without exercise, the fat in the body can stick to the heart so that it can cause a heart attack.

9. Pray

Praying fervently to avoid illness can also be done at the time the prayer is answered, such as in the third part of the night. In addition, Muslims can also offer prayers when they have completed the fardhu prayer. In fact, Muslims can also read prayers at any time.

Closing

Basically, everything we do is likely to be successful if it is accompanied by prayer and effort. Likewise, to prevent the body from getting sick, you must adopt a healthy lifestyle accompanied by prayer.

Thus the discussion about prayers to avoid illness along with tips on keeping life healthy. Hopefully all the discussion in this article will be useful for Sinaumed’s.

If Sinaumed’s wants to find various kinds of books about prayer and remembrance, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com . Don’t hesitate to buy books at sinaumedia.com because the books are guaranteed to be original.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

Prayer After Reading Surat Yasin – On Friday nights, Muslims have the custom of reading Surat Yasin. After reading Yasin’s letter, Muslims are also encouraged to read a prayer after reading Yasin’s letter. Surah Yasin is the 36th letter in the Al-Quran which has 83 verses in it. Apart from reading it on Friday nights, there are also some Muslims who read Yasin’s letter regularly every day, because of the priority that this Yasin letter has.

Yasin’s letter is also usually read to send prayers to people who have died. The goal is that person gets relief from the torment of the grave. Surah Yasin is also commonly read to pray for people who are sick or to express gratitude. Yasin’s letter has many virtues, as well as prayer after reading Yasin’s letter. Because prayer after reading the letter can complete the previous reading and increase the reward.

Prayer After Reading Surah Yasin, Arabic-Latin and Its Meaning

In Yasin’s letter, there are many messages and values ​​that will certainly be useful if practiced. These values ​​range from the scope of faith, signs from Allah’s power, signs from the last day, the struggles of martyrs to warnings about death. So to understand the value of Yasin’s letter and get a reward after reading Yasin’s letter, Sinaumed’s can read a prayer after reading Yasin’s letter.

In addition, this prayer will perfect worship, get rewarded rewards and God’s blessing. The following is the reading of the prayer after reading Yasin’s letter, the Arabic and Latin. Quoted from the book The Awesomeness of Reading the Koran written by Amirulloh Syarbini, Sumantri Jamhari and Randi Renggana (2012).

Allahumma jamilnaa bil’aafiyati was salaati wa haqqiqnaa bit taqwaa wal istiqaamati wa a’idznaa min muujibaatin nadaamati innaka samii’ud du’aa’i. Allahummaghfirlanaa wa li waalidiina wa liulaadinaa wa li masyaa-yikhinaa wa li ikhwaaniaa fiddiini wa li ashhaabinaa wa ahbaabinaa wa liman ahabbanaa fiika wa liman ahsana ilainaa wa lil mukminiina wal mukminaati wal musliminiina wal muslimaati ya rabbal ‘aalamiin.

Wasalallahumma ala abdika warasulika saiyadinaa wamaulanaa muhammadin wa ala lihi wasabihi wasallam. war zuqna kamalal mutaba’ati lahu dhohiron wa bathinan fi ‘afiyatin wa salamatin birohmatika ya arhamar rohimina.

It means:

O Allah, verily we ask You for maintenance and we surrender to You our religion, ourselves, our families, our children and all that You have given us.

O Allah, keep us and them in Your care, Your security and Your protection from every disturbance of the rebellious satan, arrogant people who are stubborn, people who have evil views, tyranny and from the evil that is owned by everyone who have a crime. Truly, You are the Almighty over all things.

O Allah, make it easy for us with safety and well-being. Grant us piety and istiqomah. Protect us from all things that cause us to get a regret.

Indeed, You are the All-Hearer of all prayers. O Allah, forgive all our sins, our parents, our children, our teachers, our religious brothers, our best friends, those who love us, for You, the people who used to ever do good to us, from the believers and believers, Muslims and Muslims, O God who rules the entire universe.

O Allah, pour out mercy and safety on Your servant and Your envoys, our lord and our master, Prophet Muhammad SAW, his family and companions. Grant us the perfection to follow his teachings, both externally and spiritually, in welfare and safety with Your love, O God, the Most Compassionate and the best who loves.

The virtue of Yasin’s letter

Yasin’s letter is the 36th letter in the Koran which has 83 verses and was revealed in the city of Mecca, so that Yasin’s letter is also classified as a Makkiyah letter. The content of Yasin’s letter is quite extensive, some discuss the subject of faith, signs of the power of Allah SWT, warnings about death and the last day as well as stories of the struggles of martyrs and preachers.

Apart from having many contents, values ​​and meanings, Yasin’s letter also has many virtues. Therefore, there are many Muslims who regularly read Surah Yasin on Friday nights or even every day so they can feel the virtues of Surah Yasin. What are the advantages of Yasin’s letter? Here’s an explanation.

1. Forgiven his sins

The virtue of Yasin’s first letter is that those who read it will have their sins forgiven. This virtue is explained in a hadith narrated by At Thabrani. In the hadith, it is explained that when someone reads Yasin’s letter at night, then the next day, that person’s sins will be forgiven.

The following is the sound of a hadith from Abu Hurairah RA, Rasulullah SAW said,

“Whoever reads Yasin’s letter at night expecting the pleasure of Allah, then his sins will be forgiven.” (Narrated by At Thabrani and Al Bayhaqi).

2. Considered to die in a state of martyrdom

Apart from being forgiven for his sins, in the history of At Thabrani it is also explained that when a person routinely and diligently reads Yasin’s letter every day at night, then he will find it easy when he meets his death.

Even when he dies, the person is considered to have died a martyr. In a hadith, from Anas bin Malik, Rasulullah SAW said, “Whoever gets used to reading Yasin’s letter every night, unexpectedly when he meets his end, he dies in a state of martyrdom.” (Narrated by At Thobroni)

3. Get peace of mind

Reading Yasin’s letter is the same as reading the Koran and doing dhikr. Someone who reproduces dhikr and reads the Koran, then he will get peace of mind. In the Qur’an, Allah SWT also says, “those who believe and their hearts become more peaceful by remembering Allah. Remember that only by remembering Allah will the heart be more peaceful.” (QS Ar Ra’ad: 28)

4. Can increase faith and reward

If someone reads Yasin’s letter and understands its meaning, then that person will understand how great the majesty of Allah SWT is. Because this is explained in Yasin’s letter.

In addition to the majesty of Allah, in Yasin’s letter it is also explained how frightening and terrible death will surely be experienced by every living creature and how the struggle of preachers in the past was to buy the religion of Islam.

Of course, by knowing the values ​​and what is contained in the Yasin letter, the faith of a Muslim will increase. In addition, Rasulullah SAW also said, “Sura Yasin is the heart of the Al-Quran. And whoever reads Yasin’s letter, he will be given the same reward as when he reads the Koran 10 times.” (Narrated by At Tirmidhi and Ad Darimi)

5. Get glory

Basically, every letter in the Al-Quran is good. If Sinaumed’s reads the Koran regularly, including Yasin’s letter, then Sinaumed’s will be glorified by Allah SWT. This is explained in a hadith below.

“Whoever reads the Koran and works according to the contents and contents of the Koran, both his mother and father will be awarded crowns on the Day of Judgment.

Its light (crown) is better than the light of the sun in the houses of the world. If so, the sun is in your house (filled with sunshine), then what do you think of those who do good with this (Al Quran).” (Narrated by Abu Dawud).

6. Considered family by Allah SWT

If Sinaumed’s is diligent and regularly reads the Koran, including Yasin’s letter, then Sinaumed’s will get extraordinary privileges. One of them is that Sinaumed’s will be considered a family by Allah SWT.

This is of course one part of the glory that can be achieved by people who diligently read or even memorize the letters in the Koran. This is explained in a hadith below.

“Indeed, Allah has a family of people. Rasulullah SAW was asked, ‘Who are they, O Messenger?’

Rasulullah then replied, ‘they are Ahlul Quran, they are Allah’s family and His special people.” (Narrated by Ahmad and Ibn Majah)

7. Get intercession in the afterlife

For someone who diligently reads Yasin’s letter at night, he will get intercession in the afterlife. This is explained in a hadith below.

“From Abu Umamah Al Bahili RA, he said that he heard the Prophet SAW say, ‘Read by you the Qur’an. Because he (the Koran) will come on the Day of Resurrection as an intercessor for those who diligently read it (the Koran).” (HR. Muslim)

8. The soul will be clean

When a Muslim regularly reads the Koran, his soul will become clean. Even people who diligently read the Koran are likened to flowers that have a very fragrant aroma.

Of course, this is not only the priority of Yasin’s letter, but also the priority of other chapters in the Koran. This is explained in a hadith below.

“From Abu Musa Al Asy’ari RA, he said that Rasulullah SAW said, ‘The parable of a believer who diligently reads the Quran is like the Al Atrujah fruit which has a fragrant aroma and delicious taste.

The parable of a believer who does not read the Qur’an is like that of a tamr fruit or a date which has no aroma but tastes sweet.

The parable of a hypocrite, but he is diligent in reading the Koran is like the Raihanah fruit which has a fragrant aroma but tastes bitter. Meanwhile, the parable of a hypocrite who is not diligent in reciting the Koran is like the fruit of Hanzalah which has no aroma and has a bitter taste.’” (Narrated by Bukhari and Muslim)

9. Gives light when it’s dark

The virtue of the ninth Yasin letter is to give light when it is dark or in darkness. This is in accordance with the hadith narrated by Baihaqi. This is the meaning of the hadith.

“I will instruct you to fear Allah and the Koran, for indeed it (the Koran) is a light for darkness, a guide during the day, so read the Koran earnestly.” (Narrated by Baihaqi).

10. Get multiple rewards

As previously explained, reading Yasin’s letter will reward those who read it. If Sinaumed’s wants to get more, then Sinaumed’s can read a prayer after reading Yasin’s letter. This is explained in a hadith narrated by At Tirmidhi and Ad Darimi. Here’s what it means.

“Rasulullah SAW explained, Yasin’s letter is the heart of the Koran. And whoever reads the Koran, he will be given the same reward as when reading the Koran 10 times.”

11. Get blessings in life

Another virtue of Yasin’s letter is that people who read it will get blessings in life. Sinaumed’s can achieve this if Sinaumed’s reads Yasin’s letter three times. This is because the rewards when reading Yasin’s letters are piled up. So the more often someone reads Yasin’s letter or reads the Koran, the more reward Sinaumed’s gets, the more blessed Sinaumed’s’ life will be.

12. Can grant wishes or wishes

Let Sinaumed’s know that diligently and regularly reading Yasin’s letters and the Koran will be able to help fulfill Sinaumed’s’ wishes or wishes.

If Sinaumed’s has a certain wish, then Sinaumed’s can pray then complete Sinaumed’s’ prayer by reading Yasin’s letter at the end. That way, the wishes and desires will be more easily granted. This is also explained in a hadith, along with its meaning.

“Whoever reads Yasin’s letter completely and reaches verse 58 of Yasin’s letter and repeats it up to 7 times, Allah will make it easier and grant his hajat (wish).”

13. Facilitate the dying process

Someone who reads Yasin’s letter will find it easy when experiencing death. This is in accordance with what is explained in the interpretation of Al Quran Al Azhim, along with its meaning.

“Reading Yasin’s letter at his side, the corpse will send down many graces and blessings and make it easier for the soul to leave.” (Tafsir Al Quran Al Azhim 6/562 daran Nasser wat tauzi).

Therefore, it is customary to read Yasin’s letter while someone is facing death or dying, to facilitate the process.

That is the complete Latin Arabic reading with the meaning of the prayer after reading Yasin’s letter. For Sinaumed’s who want to read Yasin’s letter or recitation of tahlilan, Sinaumed’s can read or even memorize the verses by reading Yasin’s book.

Practices of the Sunnah of Eid that You Need to Know – Eid al-Fitr or known as Eid in Indonesia is a Muslim holiday which falls on the 1st of Shawwal in the Hijri calendar. Due to the determination of 1 Shawwal which is based on the circulation of the month, Eid al-Fitr falls on a different date each year when viewed from the Gregorian calendar. The way to determine 1 Shawwal also varies, so it is possible that some Muslims celebrate it on different Christian dates.

Muslims in Indonesia make Eid al-Fitr as the main holiday, a moment to be reunited with family. Since two weeks before Eid al-Fitr, Muslims in Indonesia have started to think about celebrating this holiday, the most important of which is going home or returning home, so the government has facilitated this by repairing the roads that are traversed.

Eid al-Fitr in Indonesia is celebrated as a national holiday, which is celebrated by the majority of Indonesian people, who are predominantly Muslim. Usually, the determination of Eid al-Fitr is determined by the government. However, several Islamic organizations define it differently. Eid al-Fitr in Indonesia is called Lebaran.

Most of the people return home (going home) to celebrate it with their families. During the celebration, various dishes are served. The most popular dish in Indonesian Eid celebrations is ketupat, which is very familiar in Indonesia and Malaysia.

For children, parents usually give them a Holiday Allowance (THR). During the celebration, people usually visit neighbors or relatives’ homes to stay in touch, known as “halalbihalal”, asking for forgiveness and forgiveness from them. Some state officials usually also hold griya titles for people who want to stay in touch.

Eid al-Fitr is an important event and an Islamic holiday full of blessings and joy. The Eid al-Fitr prayer is an integral part of the Eid celebration itself. Therefore, the implementation of this prayer was attended by all Muslims, both old, young, adults, children, men and women, even women who were menstruating were also ordered by Rasulullah SAW to attend. It’s just that they don’t participate in the prayers and don’t join the prayer saf, but also listen to the Eid messages conveyed by the khatib.

It was narrated from Umm ‘Athiyah al-Ansariyah she said, “ The Messenger of Allah ordered us to include teenage girls, women who are menstruating, and women in seclusion. As for women who are menstruating, they should not enter the prayer area, but witness the goodness of the holidays and the preaching delivered by the khatib with the Muslims ” (HR Ahmad).

There are a number of sunnah practices that can be carried out by Muslims related to the implementation of the Eid al-Fitr prayer. Syukron Maksum in his book entitled Complete Guide to Muslimah Worship (2012) explains that there are several sunnahs when performing Eid prayers.

These sunnahs include, namely, bathing, dressing in the best, eating before prayer, takbir, and taking different paths when leaving and returning. The following is a description of the sunnah practices during the Eid al-Fitr prayer.

1. Bathing and Dressing Up Wearing Good Clothes

People attending the Eid al-Fitr prayers, both men and women, are advised to dress neatly, namely to be decorated, to wear nice clothes (it doesn’t have to be expensive, the important thing is to be neat and clean), and to perfume appropriately.

It was narrated from Ja’far bin Muhammad from his father from his grandfather, ” Rasulullah Saw always wore Yemeni patterned wool or burda at every Eid prayer ” (HR Asy-Syafi’i in his book Musnad ash-Syafi’i).

It was also narrated from Zaid bin al-Hasan bin Ali from his father he said, ” We were ordered by the Messenger of Allah on two holidays (Eid al-Fitr and Eid al-Adha) to wear our best clothes available, wear the best available perfumes, slaughter the fattest sacrificial animals. available (cows for seven people and camels for ten people), and so that we show the majesty of Allah SWT, serenity, and reverence “(HR Al-Hakim in his book al-Mustadrak, IV: 256).

2. Eat before Eid prayers

It was narrated from Abdullah bin Buraidah from his father, namely Buraidah bin al-Husaib, he said, ” The Messenger of Allah did not go out before eating on the day of Eid, and on the day of Eid he did not eat until he finished praying ” (HR At-Tirmizi).

The essence of it being recommended to eat before going to the Eid prayer is so that it is not mistaken that it is still a fasting day, while for the Eid prayer it is recommended not to eat beforehand so that the qurbani meat can be immediately slaughtered and enjoyed after the Eid prayer.

Apparently, this recommendation is not without reason. There is a meaning of eating before the Eid prayer that you need to know. Eating food before carrying out the Eid prayer was also carried out by Rasulullah SAW. He took the time to eat dates first before going to perform the Eid prayers in the morning.

It should be noted that previously eating before the Eid al-Fitr prayer was prohibited in the early days of the Islamic religion. Rasulullah SAW then recommended eating before the Eid prayer so that his people could follow him. Then, what is the meaning of eating first before the Eid al-Fitr prayer as prescribed by Rasulullah SAW?

Reporting from NU Online, here we summarize an explanation regarding the meaning of eating first before the Eid al-Fitr prayer that you need to know.

The meaning of eating before the Eid prayer is explained in a hadith written by Imam Jalaludin A-Suyuthi in the book Al-Jami’us Shaghir, that Rasulullah SAW had a habit of eating dates before the Eid prayer, it was even said that he did not go to perform the Eid prayer until eat dates first.

” The Messenger of Allah did not go to perform the Eid prayer until he had eaten seven dates .”

The meaning of eating before the Eid al-Fitr prayer which is explained in the hadith is one of the ways the Prophet Muhammad gave an understanding that eating food before the Eid prayer is permissible. This sunnah was even carried out with the aim of removing the prohibition of breaking the fast before the Eid al-Fitr prayer, which was during the early days of Isla.

With this recommendation, Muslims can emulate the teachings of the Prophet Muhammad that there are no rules against eating before the Eid prayer. In addition, Muslims are encouraged to consume food before the Eid prayer begins.

In this case, the date palm was chosen because this fruit is considered to have a sweet taste that can strengthen the eyes after being weakened by fasting for one month. In addition, dates are also considered to soften the heart.

Even so, there is no obligation to consume dates before carrying out the Eid prayer. If it’s not easy to get dates, you can replace them by eating other sweet foods.

If before leaving the house you have not had time to eat food to break the fast, it is permissible to do so while traveling or having arrived at the place of prayer when conditions permit. If you don’t eat, consuming drinks is also counted the same as eating.

3. Pay Zakat

Zakat in Islam is one of the pillars of Islam which is obligatory to implement. There are so many uses of zakat for people in need. The obligation to pay zakat is explained in a hadith which has the following meaning.

” The Messenger of Allah ordered zakat fitrah to people in the month of Ramadan to humans one sha’ of tamar (two and a half kilos of rice) for free people or male or female servants ” (Al -Hadis) .

4. Walk to the Place of Prayer

If the place of prayer is not too far away, it is sunnah to walk to the prayer room, mosque, or the field where the Eid prayer is held. This is in line with Ali bin Abi Talib’s statement, he said, ” Including the Sunnah of the Prophet Muhammad is to go out to the place of Eid al-Fitr prayer on foot ” (HR Tirmidhi).

5. Departure and Return via Different Paths

It was narrated from Muhammad bin Ubaidillah bin Abi Rafi’ from his father from his grandfather, ” The Messenger of Allah came to the Eid prayer on foot and he returned via a different route from the one he passed when he left ” (HR Ibnu Majah).

One of the lessons that caused Rasulullah SAW to distinguish between the way to go and return was that many parts of the earth would be witnesses for us when doing charity.

“The paths we take are different, so the marks that arise from our journey are not recorded at one point, but also recorded at different places.”

 

6. Echoing Takbir

Resounding takbir or takbiran on Eid al-Fitr is something that is prescribed by religion. There are two opinions from scholars regarding the start time of takbiran, which starts at night after sunset one day before the Eid al-Fitr prayer and in the morning when heading for the Eid al-Fitr prayer.

Unlike the case with Eid al-Adha, the echoes of takbir are also echoed from the tasrik day to the 13th of Dzulhijah. On Eid al-Fitr, there is no takbir after the prayer is finished.

Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

• Names of Hell in Islam
• Names of Heaven and Descriptions of Heaven
• Definition of Faith in Language and Terms and Levels
• The Difference between Sugra and Kubra Doomsday, What’s the Difference?
• The difference between Qada and Qadar along with examples

Pottery – As with pottery, Sinaumed’s is certainly no stranger to the existence of traditional crafts made from clay, aka pottery. If Sinaumed’s feels he has never seen pottery before, try to come to the traditional market, he will find it right away. These crafts are not only sold in traditional markets , they are often also sold on the side of the road or even in a certain kiosk.

For the Javanese people, they often equate pottery with pottery. This is not necessarily wrong and not necessarily right, because both are almost the same, that is, they are both made with clay. In terms of the difference between the two, it can be seen from a certain point of view.

Then actually, what is pottery? How is it different from pottery? What cities are famous for their pottery production? How is the development of the pottery industry in Indonesia? So, so that Sinaumed’s is not confused about the difference between pottery and pottery and understands what pottery is, let’s look at the following review!

Meaning of Pottery

Basically, pottery and pottery are the result of ceramic art activities. However, people often interpret pottery and ceramics separately, and instead equate pottery with pottery. In this case, the community believes that this craft does not include ceramics, because objects called ceramics are supposed to be glassware objects that have smooth and shiny surfaces, for example flower vases and floor tiles. Meanwhile, earthenware are objects that are clearly visible from clay, for example pots, jugs, and others. However, there are also some people who call this craft as folk ceramics, because the main material is low fired clay and uses a simple firing technique.

Based on KBBI (Big Indonesian Dictionary), pottery is kitchen utensils (for cooking and so on) made of clay and then fired. The process of processing clay to burning is also carried out in the process of making pottery. This craft has been known to the public since thousands of years ago, even according to archaeological data it is also stated that the existence of this craft has existed since prehistoric times, especially when humans began to be able to cultivate crops.

Pottery Function

Pottery generally functions as a container or household utensil. Therefore, the function of pottery can be classified into:

• Functional, which can provide benefits directly to its users. Usually has forms such as jugs, ashtrays, kitchen utensils, flower pots, umbrella holders, and others.
• Non-functional, namely only providing benefits as decorative items and prioritizing aesthetic value. Usually has a shape like a jar.

History of Development and Types of Pottery

According to The Concise Colombia Encyclopedia (1995), states that the term ‘ ceramic ‘ comes from the Greek, namely ‘ ceramos ‘ which refers to the meaning of pottery, while ‘ ceramos ‘ refers to the meaning of clay. There is another theory about what pottery is, namely the “basket theory”.

This “basket theory” states that in prehistoric times, people often used woven baskets to store food ingredients. Well, Sinaumed’s definitely knows if the webbing has gaps or holes between the webbing. To prevent the basket from leaking, people at that time covered the inside with clay. After the clay baskets were not used, people made them directly into the hearth. As if miraculously, the clay layer basket was indeed destroyed, but the clay actually became hard and formed a container. Then, the clay shape was decorated with the most beautiful motifs and colors.

During the Perundagian or metal period, the manufacture of these handicraft items became more advanced because their use also increased. Even though at that time, metal objects played an important role in everyday life, they did not replace this craft just like that. The development of the use of this craft can also be seen from what previously served as a household tool to become a tool for local traditional ceremonies to funeral ceremonies.

Not only that, the way of making it during this perundagian period was also more advanced when compared to the farming period. Many evidences of this craft heritage have been found in Indonesia, let’s say in Banyuwangi, Southeast Kalimantan, Central Sulawesi, and many more.

The pottery craft is thought to have originated in China, which is around 4000 BC. At that time, people made pottery with the aim of being used as household utensils and also used burning techniques, for example jugs, cauldrons, jars, and so on. Then in subsequent developments, pottery was not only made for household utensils, but also for building materials, namely roof tiles, red stone, and floor tiles.

From this development, the community classifies pottery into 2 types, namely:

• Which can absorb water: red bricks, piggy banks, red bricks, cauldrons, stoves, jugs, and others.
• Those that do not absorb water (ceramics): floor tiles, cups, jars, plates, etc.

The form of this craft also has diversity, not just an oval shape. In this day and age, in making it especially in shape, usually the craftsmen will have a special design that adjusts the use of the craft, whether it will be used as a bowl, piggy bank, jug, or something else. While the sizes also vary, some are small to giant with a height of up to 3 meters. Has Sinaumed’s ever played a market that uses small pottery in the form of plates, mortars, glasses and cauldrons? Well, that is an example of a small craft and is generally used as decoration.

The Production Process of Making Pottery

It should be noted that the making of this craft is not just done, both in the industrial and personal realms. In general, pottery making is almost the same as pottery which of course goes through a burning process. Well, here is the production process for making pottery according to Kusnan (2007), namely:

1. Production Preparation

This stage is the initial process in the manufacture, namely by preparing the tools and materials for making. The main ingredients are, of course, clay and sand, while the tools are a turntable. The clay or loam used must be dug directly because it has a sticky texture and is easy to shape.

To get good quality clay, usually the soil will be doused with water and left for one night. After the soil is watered, then it is combed using a hoe so that the stones in the soil can be removed.

2. Production Process

a) Formation of pottery

In this process it can only be used if the tools and materials have been prepared. The forming process can be adjusted to the wishes or design of the craftsman, which is usually an unmarketable form so that the selling price is high. There are 5 techniques in processing, namely:

• Massage technique ( Pinching ), namely the technique of making by massaging it by hand.
• Roll technique ( coil ), namely the manufacture by arranging clay components in the form of a pencil or screw shape.
• The slab technique , which is made by forming a clay plate to resemble a sheet of paper, is then shaped according to the existing design.
• Printing technique ( mouding ), namely the manufacture by relying on printing aids.
• Rotation technique, which is manufacturing using a special tool in the form of a rotary table (lathe earring).

The technique most often used is the spin technique because the results are smoother and the process is also fast. The pottery produced by this rotation technique includes jugs, flower vases and jars. After finishing forming, it must be dried in the sun to dry evenly.

2) Burning Pottery

This combustion stage must be carried out in a special furnace which is designed in such a way as to distribute heat evenly throughout its surface. At this stage, it is done carefully so that the pottery does not get washed over with water because later it will actually affect the combustion results. The way to keep the fire burning is to provide a roof over the kiln, so that if it rains the combustion process will continue.

A sign that it is “ripe” is a change in color to light brown or reddish brown.

3) Completion of Pottery ( Finishing )

The last step in the production process is finishing, namely by giving decoration or coloring to the pottery. This is done so that it doesn’t look plain, the provision of decorations and coloring can make it more attractive to look at, considering that production is included in buying and selling activities.

Various Pottery Making Technologies

Many evidences of pottery remains have been found in Indonesia, namely in Banyuwangi, Southeast Kalimantan, Central Sulawesi, and many more. Even in Southeast Kalimantan and Central Sulawesi also found a bark beater made of stone. In general, the technology for making this craft is simple. In addition to the turntable, there are also various equipment for making pottery, namely:

1. Pottery with Negotiation and Auction

Rembagan is a print made of clay or wood with a round and flat shape like a cobek. This tool is usually used to shape the basic pattern so that it is completely round.

While lelanggong is a printed mat from rembagon. Its shape resembles a bowl and it is useful as a base or a place for the conversation to rest, so that the conversation can be easily rotated.

2. Pottery with Equalization and Pots

Namely the technique of wetting the edge which will increase its height. The trick is to wet the cloth with water, then apply it to the top edge where the height will be added. The water is usually placed in a bowl called a pasu .

3. Pottery with Grinding

Namely a tool made of a kind of knife or sickle piece to scrape the outer part that has been formed.

4. Lubricant

Namely a tool made from pieces of coconut fiber and is useful for smoothing the inside. Before applying it on the inside, wet it first with water.

5. Leladikan or Pengerab

Namely a tool made of bamboo or wood with an indentation on one side. This tool is useful for smoothing the lips that are being formed.

6. Panepong

Namely a tool made of bamboo which has small spheres and is pointed. This tool is useful for making gaps in parts that really need holes. Examples of using this tool are flower pots, stoves, and skewers.

7. Lolet Stone or Scouring Stone

Namely a tool made of river stone with a rounded shape. This tool is used to rub the outside that has been formed so that the surface becomes flat and smooth.

8. Batu Bolek

Namely a black polishing stone that is usually used to make the outside shiny.

9. Eraser

That is, a tool made of nails or steel wire that is bent and given a wooden handle. This tool is usually used to make carvings by scratching on so that there are carving lines as decoration.

10. Spray Tube

Namely a tool filled with acid liquid, which is used by spraying it on the semi-finished product to give it a black spot effect.

Difference between Pottery and Pottery

Many people feel that pottery and earthenware are the same thing, even though at first glance they do look the same. However, it turns out that when viewed from a certain point of view, pottery and pottery have some differences, you know…

No.	Pottery	earthenware
1.	The heating process is in the range of 1100-1250 degrees Celsius.	The heating process is in the range of 800-1,000 degrees Celsius.
2.	The manufacturing process uses a mixture of clay with quartz sand, mineral stones, and water.	The manufacturing process uses a mixture of clay with water and sand in a certain ratio.
3.	Prioritizing aesthetic functions, namely as knick-knacks and decorations.	Prioritizing usability functions, namely as tools for daily necessities.
4.	Examples include: decorative plates, decorative cups, decorative flower vases, jars, and so on.	Examples include: mortar, stove, cauldron, barrel, and others.
5.	The surface is smoother because it is glazed.	The surface is rougher because it’s not glazed, just a special paint to make it more attractive.

Pottery Producing Regions in Indonesia

Indonesia is indeed famous for its pottery crafts and has even become a form of business industry as a livelihood for its people. Starting from Sabang to Merauke, the existence of this pottery has been known and needed by many people as household utensils. Then, where are the regions that produce pottery with the best quality? Let’s look at the following description!

1. Kasongan Village in Yogyakarta

Kasongan Village, which is located in Bantul Regency, Special Region of Yogyakarta Province, is well known by the wider community as a region that produces quality pottery. Even the demand is not only local people, but also trusted to be exported to foreign countries such as India, the United States and Australia.

The pottery industry in Kasongan Village has been running since the Dutch Colonial era and is touted as the center of pottery in Yogyakarta. Various models of pottery can be found here, from bowls, jars, to statues. In terms of exports, usually the Kasongan Village area manages to send as many as 80 containers per month.

2. Ship Village in Bali

Kapal Village, which is located in Badung Regency, Bali Province, is also the most famous pottery producing area on the island of Bali. The pottery craftsmen in this Kapal Village often receive orders to make pottery for personal use. Since many people in Bali are Hindus, pottery orders are usually used for religious purposes.

3. Sitiwinangun Tourism Village and Anjun Village in West Java

On the island of Java, there is also a special tourism village that produces this craft, namely Sitiwinangun Village, which is in Cirebon Regency, West Java Province. In the 1990s, the number of artisans in this tourist village even reached 1,000 people! Even though the number of these artisans decreased and increased, the artisans had made it their source of livelihood. This village is called that because it offers tour packages where tourists can see and learn directly about how to make pottery.

Then, there is also Anjun Village which has also succeeded in producing quality pottery and exporting it to other countries, namely the Netherlands, China and Russia. The pottery-making industry in Anjun Village has been going on since 1795, namely during the Dutch colonial period. Usually, pottery making is done at home because as an additional income for the local community, the total production reaches 7.2 units of pottery each year.

So, that’s a review of what pottery is and how it is made and what technology is used by the craftsmen. Is Sinaumed’s interested in coming to the Sitiwinangun Tourism Village in West Java to learn how to make pottery?

 

In the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), law is defined as regulations or customs that are officially considered binding, which are confirmed by the authorities or the government; laws, regulations, and so on to regulate community life; benchmarks (rules, provisions) regarding certain events (nature and so on); decision (consideration) determined by the judge (in court); verdict.

Etymologically, law can be translated as law (English), recht (Dutch), loi or droit (French), ius (Latin), derecto (Spanish), dirrito (Italian). Launching from one of the articles on the internet, the law can be interpreted in several ways as follows.

1. Law is defined as a product of the ruler’s decision, a set of regulations set by the authorities such as the Constitution (UUD) and others.
2. Law is defined as a product of judge decisions, decisions issued by judges in convicting a case known as jurisprudence (jurisprudence).
3. Law is defined as legal officers/workers. Law is defined as the figure of a law officer like a policeman on duty. This view is often found in traditional societies.
4. Law is defined as a form of attitude/behaviour. A behavior that is fixed so that it is considered as law. As the saying goes: “everyone who rents a boarding house, according to the law, must pay a boarding fee.” It is often heard in public talks and for them it is the rule/law.
5. Law is defined as a system of norms/rules. Rules/norms are rules that live in society. These rules/norms can be in the form of norms of decency, decency, religion, and (written) laws which are binding on all members of society and subject to sanctions for violators.
6. Law is defined as the legal order. In contrast to the explanation of number 1, in this context law is defined as a regulation that is currently in effect (positive law) and regulates all aspects of people’s life, both concerning individual interests (private law) and interests with the State (public law). These private and public regulations are embodied in various legal rules with different levels, limits of authority and binding powers. Law as a legal system, its existence is used to regulate social order and is in a hierarchical form.
7. Law is defined as a system of values. The law contains values ​​about good and bad, wrong and right, just and unfair and others, which apply in general.
8. Law is defined as science. Law is defined as knowledge that will be explained systematically, methodically, objectively, and universally. These four things are the requirements of science.
9. Law is defined as a teaching system (legal discipline). As a teaching system, law will be studied from the dassollen and das-sein dimensions. As dassollen, the law describes what it aspires to be. This study will give birth to laws that should be implemented. While the dassein side is a form of law enforcement in society. Between dassollen and das-sein must be the same color. Between theory and practice must be in line. If das-sein deviates from dassollen, there will be deviations from the implementation of the law.
10. Law is defined as a social phenomenon. Law is a symptom that exists in society. As a social phenomenon, law aims to seek a balance of various kinds of one’s interests in society, so that it will minimize the occurrence of conflict. The process of interaction of community members to fulfill their life needs needs to be guarded by legal rules so that positive cooperative relations between community members can run safely and in an orderly manner.
11. Legal terminology is still very difficult to give precisely and satisfactorily. This is because law has so many aspects and forms that it is impossible to cover all aspects and forms of law in one definition.

Sudiman Kartohadiprodjo provides an example of different legal definitions as the following illustration.

1. Aristotle: “Particular law is that which each community lays down and applies to its own members. Universal law is the law of nature” (a certain law is a law that each community lays down as a basis and applies to its own members. Universal law is natural law).
2. Grotius: “Law is a rule of moral action obliging to that which is right” (law is a rule of moral action that will lead to what is right).
3. Hobbes: “Where as law, properly is the word of him, that by right had command over others “
4. Philip S. James: “ Law is body of rules for the guidance of human conduct which are imposed upon, and enforced among the members of a given state” imposed on experts of a State).
5. Immanuel Kant: “Law is the whole of the conditions under which the free will of one person can conform to the free will of another, obeying legal regulations concerning freedom”.

In the law itself there are three elements that can be found in it. The following are the three legal elements formulated by Notohamidjojo.

1. Regular Elements

The regular element is a form of legal norm that provides certainty for the resolution of every problem in society regarding what or how the law is on that problem. So, the law is used as the goal of creating order and legal certainty.

2. Element of Justice

In Liber Primus (book I) Instutiones of the emperor Justinianus (533 AD) in chapter I, the formulation of legal justice is: “Iustiutia est et perpetua voluntas ius suum cuique tribuere. ius produentia est divinarum etque humanarum rerum notitia, iusti etque iniusti scientia” (Justice is a steady will to give to each part).

3. Elements of Humanizing Humans

The purpose of law to humanize humans is one of the deepest and most essential elements. With the application of this element will keep humans treated as humans. In a dictatorial country, humans are treated like animals, manipulated, oppressed, discriminated against, and dehumanized.

Definition of Positive Law

Positive law is a series of principles and legal principles that are currently in force in the form of oral or written, the validity of the law is specifically binding and generally enforced by the judiciary or government institutions that live in a country.

Positive law can also be interpreted as a legal system that applies at a certain time in a certain area. In detail, positive law is the law that applies now to a certain community in a certain area.

Positive law includes several elements including regulations regarding human behavior in social relations, regulations held by official bodies with the authority, regulations are coercive, and sanctions for violations of these regulations are strict.

Indonesian positive law according to its form consists of written law (statutory regulations) and unwritten law (customary law). There are two sources of positive law in Indonesia, namely material sources of law and formal sources of law.

The material source of law is the legal awareness of the community or the legal awareness that lives in a society that is supposed to be. Material sources of law consist of religion, custom, a person’s legal feeling or public opinion, and legal politics rather than government.

Meanwhile, formal sources of law are places where we can find laws, procedures, or ways of forming laws. Sources of formal law consist of laws, customs or habits, jurisprudence, treaties, and legal doctrines. The following details the legal sources.

1. Legislation

The law becomes a regulation that has binding legal force which is maintained by the state authorities. For example laws, government regulations, statutory regulations, and so on.

The law is often used in two senses, namely the law in the formal sense and the law in the material sense. Laws in the formal sense are decisions or decrees that are seen from the form and method of making are referred to as laws.

The law, seen from its form, contains preambles and dictums (ruling orders). Meanwhile, from the way it is made, laws are decisions or stipulations produced by authorized institutions. In Indonesia, the authorized institutions consist of the President and the DPR (UUDS 1950 article 89 UUD 1945 article 5 paragraph [1] in conjunction with Article 20 paragraph [1]).

Laws in the material sense are decisions or decrees which are seen from their contents referred to as laws and are binding on everyone in general. In this sense what is of concern is the content of regulations which are binding in nature without questioning the form or who formed them.

Laws in a material sense are often referred to as regulations ( regeling ) in a broad sense. The law in the formal sense is not by itself a law in the material sense. Vice versa.

2. Customs and Habits

In Sudikno’s view, habit is a steady, fixed, normal or customary pattern of behavior in a particular society or association. This association of life is a narrow environment like a village, but it can also be broad, namely including the people of a sovereign State. Fixed or steady behavior means that human behavior is repeated.

Repeated behavior has normative power, has binding power. Because it is repeated by many people, it binds other people to do the same thing, thereby giving rise to a belief or awareness that it should be done, that it is customary.

Meanwhile, customs are a series of rules of social customs that have long existed in society with the intention of regulating order. In general, these customs are sacred (something sacred) and are a tradition.

To distinguish between customary law and custom, Utrecht gives his thoughts as follows.

• The origin of customary law is sacred. Customary law originates from the will of the ancestors, religion and traditions of the people, as preserved in the decisions of the customary rulers. Meanwhile, the customs maintained by the rulers that do not belong to the statutory environment, for the most part are in contrast between the western and eastern parts. But this customary law can be accepted in the original national Indonesian law.
• Most of customary law consists of unwritten rules, but there is also written customary law. While habits all consist of unwritten rules.

3. Treaty

Treaties are agreements entered into between two or more countries. Usually contains legal regulations. The treaty is divided into several of them as follows.

• Bilateral treaties, namely treaties that occur between two countries only.
• Multilateral treaties are treaties made by more than two countries.
• Collective treaties, namely multilateral treaties that open opportunities for those who do not participate in the agreement to become members.

4. Jurisprudence

Jurisprudence comes from the word jurisprudentia (Latin) which means legal knowledge. the word “jurisprudence” means a court of law or no court. In English, jurisprudence is used with the terms low case or judge made law.

The word jurisprudence in German means the science of law in a narrow sense. Then from the point of view of jurisprudential judicial practice, a judge’s decision is always used as a guide for other judges in resolving similar cases.

5. Legal Doctrine

Doctrine in Sudikno’s view is interpreted as the opinion of legal scholars which is a source of law where judges can find the law. It often happens that the judge in his decision mentions a law degree. Thus it can be said that the judge found his law in that doctrine. Such a doctrine is a source of formal law.

Doctrines that have not been used by judges in considering their powers are not yet a source of formal law. Therefore, to become a source of formal law, doctrine must meet certain requirements. Doctrine is also transformed into a judge’s decision.

I Ketut Artadi is of the opinion that both written law and unwritten law are products of human creation whose purpose is to regulate social life in society, so that in this social life humans and their work are maintained.

Positive law is also referred to as ius constitutum which means a collection of principles and rules of written law which are currently in force and legally binding or specifically enforced by or through the government or courts in the country of Indonesia.

In more detail, the Supreme Court of the Republic of Indonesia explains that positive law is a collection of principles and rules of written law that are currently in effect and generally or specifically binding and enforced by or through the government or courts within the State of Indonesia.

Sources of law are materials used as a basis by courts in deciding cases. In Sudikno’s view, the word source of law is often used in several meanings as follows.

• As a legal principle, as something that is the beginning of law, for example God’s will, human reason, the soul of the nation and so on.
• Shows the previous law that gave substance to the current law that applies, such as French law, Roman law.
• As a source of validity, which gives the power to apply formally to legal regulations (rulers, society).
• As a source from which we can know the law, for example documents, laws, papyrus, inscribed stones, and so on.
• As a source of law. Sources that give rise to the rule of law.

Example of Globalization – In living life, we are not alone. We interact with other people who have different backgrounds. They exchange views, information, lifestyle, and technology. Of course this is like a two-edged knife. On the one hand, it has a positive impact. However, on the other hand it has a negative effect.

In the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), globalization is interpreted as the process of entry into the scope of the world. Globalization is the process of entering information, thought, lifestyle, and technology into the world. Simply put, globalization is a phenomenon of international integration that occurs due to the exchange of world views.

Globalization arises due to various factors such as technological and scientific developments, free trade, ease of movement from one country to another, political cooperation between one country and another, increasingly advanced people’s way of thinking, and so on.

To understand more about globalization, Sinaumed’s can listen to the following explanation which has been summarized from various sources on the internet.

Definition of Globalization According to Experts

Launching from the Bola.com page, here are the opinions of several experts regarding globalization. Sinaumed’s can look for common threads from the following various opinions.

• Cochrane and Pain, put forward the signs of globalization as the emergence of a global economic and cultural system that makes people around the world become a single global society.
• Cohen and Kennedy, argue that globalization is a set of mutually reinforcing transformations of the world, which include changes in the concept of space and time, market dependence and economic production in different countries, increasing cultural interaction, increasing shared problems in the economic, environmental, and common problems. other.
• Achmad Suparman, globalization is a process of making an object or behavior a characteristic of every individual in this world without being limited by territory.
• Malcom Waters, globalization is a social process which results in geographical restrictions on socio-cultural conditions becoming less important, which are incarnated in people’s consciousness.
• Dr. Mubyarto, globalization has two meanings: first, as a description/definition, namely the process of merging world markets into a single market; secondly, in the economic field, which makes the economy more efficient and healthier towards the progress of the world community.

Features of Globalization

Launching from the Money.Kompas.com and Bola.com pages, the following are the characteristics of globalization that Sinaumed’s can look at to understand more about globalization.

1. Boundaries Between Countries Are Getting Thinner

In this world, there are more than two hundred countries. Each country has certain territorial boundaries. However, due to the influence of globalization, these boundaries are no longer important. Everyone can get information even if far from the country.

The development of technology and communication is a factor causing the disappearance of the country’s boundaries. Nowadays, people can easily contact relatives, friends or colleagues who are in other countries by using a telephone.

2. Ease of Disseminating Information

The process of globalization has also changed the concept of information dissemination. Everyone can exchange news or information quickly and easily even though they are from different continents. Globalization makes it easy for every country and every person to show themselves to the whole world.

Achievements of a person or country can easily spread to all corners of the world. Likewise, crimes or tragedies will quickly spread to all countries in the world. Meanwhile, the media used to disseminate information are usually via the internet, radio, and television.

3. Expanding Trading Activities

Globalization cannot be separated from the increasingly massive trade between countries. Trading activities continue to grow due to the influence of globalization in the economic field. Ease of access supports world economic and trade activities which are becoming more open across national boundaries.

Not only that, economic activity is now also related to the movement of labor. In this era of globalization, a worker can own or determine for himself which country he will work in according to his wishes and abilities.

4. Cultural Exchange

In the era of fast-moving information flows, it is possible for us to exchange stories or information quickly and practically. For example, we can learn a culture from another country through films, music, fashion styles, photos, and so on.

5. Concept Changes

In the past, to communicate, you had to send letters or meet in person, which took a long time. However, now to use international meetings do not have to visit the country. Technological developments make it easier for humans to connect with each other without having to meet in person.

6. Market and Production

Each country will be interdependent with other countries. This is due to the growth of international trade. This is also influenced by the existence of the World Trade Organization (WTO) which also influences market behavior and production.

7. Increased Interaction

The intensity of interaction between one country and another will quickly have an impact on our lives. With globalization, it is easier for us to interact and establish relationships with various people in all parts of the world.

Causes of Globalization

Globalization does not just happen. It is influenced by many things. The following are the causes of globalization which have been summarized from the Money.kompas.com page.

1. Development of Information Technology and Transportation

In this modern era, access to information and transportation is getting easier. This makes buying and selling activities between countries easier. We can transact with buyers or sellers in other countries without having to meet in person. For example, shopping through e-commerce, holding meetings via zoom meetings, and so on.

2. Increasing International Cooperation

International cooperation also facilitates the occurrence of transactions between countries which then helps increase the number of products entering from abroad and vice versa. Thus, globalization will also affect international trade.

3. Ease of Transportation

Sending goods and services between countries is now easier. This causes many foreign products to enter and become part of people’s lives. Not infrequently these foreign products are then adapted by the community resulting in a merger of cultures.

For example, South Korean fashion trends have become a mecca for young people and other Indonesian people to mix and match clothes. It’s not uncommon for them to mix and match Indonesian fabrics with Korean-style clothes.

4. Open Economy

Global trade occurs because countries are open to each other to exchange products. This product itself cannot be separated from the elements and culture of the country of origin, which in turn can influence other countries.

For example, beauty products from South Korea that contain ingredients that are uncommon or difficult to find in Indonesia. However, due to the popularity of beauty products from South Korea, beauty is considered as Korean standards, which are widely adapted by local products.

Example of Globalization

Globalization is a part of modern life. Launching from the Akupintar.id page, here are some examples of globalization that is happening right now.

1. In the Field of Economics

• Purchase goods using a credit card or bank account
• Buying and selling online through e-commerce. 
• Pay for items purchased with a digital wallet application.
• Export and import activities from one country to another become easier.
• There is cooperation in the economic field by the countries of the world.
• The existence of a free trade policy that facilitates international transactions.
• Many foreign products enter the domestic market.

2. In the Social and Cultural Sector

• Foreign culture is easier to enter and be accepted in the country.
• The use of English as an international language is important.
• The shift in people’s lifestyles to become more advanced and modern.
• People prefer to work in the industrial sector rather than agriculture.
• International fashion and clothing trends are becoming more in demand.
• Increase or decline of social norms in society

3. In the Field of Politics

• Expanding and enhancing international relations and cooperation.
• Active participation in international politics to achieve world peace,
• Established an international organization.

4. In the Field of Education

• Student exchange.
• Ease of accessing the internet to support learning activities.
• Technology-based learning and teaching.

The Positive Impact of Globalization

Globalization is like a two-edged knife. On the one hand it provides benefits and on the other hand it has a negative impact. Launching from the Money.kompas.com page, here are the positive impacts of globalization.

1. Society is Increasingly Advanced

Technology can easily enter and be accepted by society because of globalization. Technological developments are expanding to reach all over the world. For example, motorbikes, cars, laptops, gadgets, and other technologies are increasingly easy to obtain.

Disclosure of information makes it easy for every industrial actor to imitate or adapt technology from one or several production houses. The discovery and development of this technology led to progress in people’s lives.

2. Increased Work Morale

Globalization causes competition to be faster. We must continue to strive to be equal and even ahead of other countries. Thus, it will become a developed country. As a society, both from the lower and upper classes must continue to struggle to survive in this globalization era.

The competition must be faced with a high enthusiasm for learning. This is because, in the future, competitors will not only come from their own country, but also from other countries. Sinaumed’s can’t just sit idly by and wait for good luck to come. Trying to pick up good destiny and change is also needed especially in this era of globalization.

3. The market is getting wider

In terms of the economy, the impact of globalization is to facilitate the sale of products from within the country to be sold abroad. Each country can get a wider market. However, the condition is that the product has high competitiveness.

4. Cultural Exchange

Globalization provides convenience in the exchange of information. This makes it easy for foreign cultures to enter a country. Thus, the culture will be absorbed easily in other countries.

5. Social Spaces Are Increasingly Open

Technology makes it easy for humans, including in terms of connecting with other people. One can exchange news easily. Existing facilities also provide open space to add networks or expand association throughout the country.

For example, by using email, chat, telephone, video calls, and other ways to be able to meet colleagues or friends who are abroad. Sinaumed’s does not need to go to meet in person in the country of origin of family, relatives, friends or colleagues. Just use the application available on the smartphone or other device.

Negative Impact of Globalization

In addition to the positive impact, globalization also has a bad impact. The following are some of the negative impacts of globalization that have been summarized on the Money.kompas.com page.

1. The Flood of Imported Products

The negative impact of globalization, namely the number of imported products. In the era of globalization, trade between countries has become easier so that many foreign products have entered the country. Ranging from various electronic goods, motorbikes, cars, and other goods belong to foreign companies.

Indonesia’s population is a potential target market for various foreign products. In addition, in this era of globalization, trade barriers between countries are becoming increasingly limited. Prices of goods become cheaper. This causes domestic products to be increasingly excluded. Domestic production activities are neglected.

2. Narrowing of Employment Fields

Globalization causes competition in the world of work to increase. Globalization causes many foreign workers to easily enter the country. These workers are experts who master various fields of life.

This reduces job opportunities for domestic workers. Of course this makes job competition even more intense. Indonesian workers do not only compete with domestic workers. They also have to take into account the influx of foreign workers.

3. Dependence on Developed Countries

The impact of globalization also causes dependence. Developing countries including Indonesia are usually not ready to face globalization. Economic facilities and infrastructure in developing countries are still lacking. Therefore, developing countries will compete to seek capital loans from developed countries.

This causes developed countries that provide loans to manage resources in developing countries freely. In general, developing countries are still victims of globalization. Therefore, every country began to develop itself to increase its competitiveness.

4. Fading Social Values

Cultures from abroad can easily enter Indonesia. This causes people to imitate these cultures. Thus, causing indifference to others or fading sensitivity.

The value of togetherness in gotong royong and deliberation began to disappear. People are busy working every day so they don’t care about the environment around them. Communities that live in the spirit of gotong royong will fade away.

Then, turning into an individualistic society that is only concerned with personal needs. Not only that, the cultural values, norms and traditions of society have also changed.

5. Environmental Damage

Globalization also damages the environment. The existence of high competitiveness and demands to progress make countries do various ways. One of them is by carrying out development or other innovations by exploiting natural resources without paying attention to the environmental damage that will occur.

As a result, air pollution is increasing, disasters are happening everywhere, the earth’s temperature is rising, sea levels are getting higher, melting ice at the poles, and other damages. This natural damage is not being felt by the owners of capital, but by the people whose homes are close to industrial areas or other areas affected by the climate crisis.

Positive Impacts of International Trade and Factors Driving International Trade – International trade is an activity of exchanging goods and services between countries. It develops because of cooperation between countries with the aim of promoting goods and services freely.

International trade within every country is important for economic prosperity. With the existence of international trade, indirectly one country with another will show economic competitiveness at the international level.

Basically, each country cannot meet its own needs, each country needs assistance and cooperation with other countries. This national trade is carried out to meet the needs of each country. Needs that must be fulfilled through international trade are needs that cannot be produced domestically, such as certain goods or services.

This international trade can not only be carried out between state governments, but between citizens or individuals in each country with other countries can also carry out international trade. For example, when we buy smartphones, vehicles, or other self-sufficient needs that are not provided domestically.

Positive Impact of International Trade

International trade has many positive impacts for every country that cooperates with other countries to export and import. This impact is not only for the government sector, but citizens are also positively affected. Here are the positive impacts of international trade.

1. Accelerating Economic Growth

The existence of international trade will have an impact on domestic industries in the form of encouragement to accelerate economic growth in a country.

With international trade, the demand for and supply of export products for other countries will increase, this will improve the country’s economy as well. For example the development of the textile industry, crafts, shrimp, coffee, rubber and others.

2. Sources of State Foreign Exchange

Foreign exchange is a source of foreign exchange as a means of payment for international trade between countries. Not all other countries’ currencies are declared foreign exchange, but only if these currencies are used as a medium of exchange for goods or services between countries.

Because with increased economic growth due to international trade, the country’s foreign exchange will also increase with international trade.

The country’s foreign exchange is obtained from various countries that buy products from a country. The foreign exchange is in the form of foreign currencies such as dollars, euros, yen and various currencies from other countries.

3. State Prosperity Increases

International trade makes economic activity increase, this can be an indicator that prosperity in a country also increases. The existence of this international trade makes prosperity for every economic actor in a country.

Economic actors are divided into producers and consumers. Producers will prosper if their profits increase by selling their goods and services to various countries with few tariff or non-tariff barriers.

As for consumers, they will prosper if they are able to get the goods they need that are not produced in their own country.

The government also prospered in this case because the country’s foreign exchange also increased due to this international economic activity. Sources of the country will increase if the value of exports is high.

4. Adding Employment

With increasing economic activity and the number of products exported in international trade activities, it appears that economic growth in a country has increased. This means that industries are increasingly labor intensive, therefore additional workers are needed to help industrial activities move more quickly.

To add to the workforce, jobs are opened for people in the country. Employment makes society prosperous. With the opening of jobs means reducing unemployment.

The industry will be greatly assisted and it is hoped that they will be able to produce better and better quality products so that they can compete with foreign products. Quality products will lure other countries to make transactions in international trade.

5.     Interstate Relations

International trade has a positive impact on making close relations between countries, this can increase relations from one country to another. With this good relationship, it will not only benefit the trade sector, this will expand to other sectors as well to grow the country’s economy.

This relationship will lead to cooperation between countries in fields such as politics, culture, military, culture, education, and technology. The country will of course exchange values, knowledge, and goods to make the country grow even better.

6. Attracting Foreign Investors

International trade also has a positive impact in attracting investors from abroad to increase business capital so that the industry can grow even bigger. Investors are usually interested because they have previously conducted international trade and have contact with these investors.

With additional capital from foreign investors, economic growth in a country will increase. Another advantage will also be more job opportunities. This will have a huge impact on the economy.

7. The quality of production is getting better

The amount of competition in this world economy in the international world certainly encourages the industry to provide the best results for their products. With good product quality, the quantity of goods exported will increase because the products sell well in the international market.

Foreign investors also play a role here because they have already invested in the company. With additional capital, of course, the quality will be even better.

Thus a country will be able to compete with other countries. In order to compete, of course, the quality of the product must also be good so that it can be attracted by consumers from abroad. This must be supported by the use of new and more sophisticated tools than before so that the results will also be good.

8. Transfer of Technology

This international trade also has a role in technology transfer, especially from developed countries to developing countries. Countries that have made new technologies such as industrial machines, or personal technologies such as gadgets will be exported to countries that need these new technologies.

Thus all countries will experience the latest technological developments from this international trading activity. Developing countries can import technology from developed countries so that their countries are also growing with the presence of advanced technology.

9. Stabilize Prices

International trade indirectly controls the price of goods in the domestic market. The existence of international trade will not result in a shortage of goods because imports can be overcome to increase the stock of goods in the domestic market.

Vice versa, if a country has more goods so that prices do not fall, export activities can be carried out to reduce goods in the domestic market. With this the price will remain stable, and people will have no trouble getting it.

10. Advancing Financial Institutions

International trade has a positive impact on financial institutions, both banks and non-banks. International trade will continue to involve financial institutions to facilitate transactions. The more often this international trade runs, the more advanced the financial institutions in the country will be.

11. Created Country Specialties

Country specialization means that a country has a product that is a mainstay for export abroad. Other countries that import also believe that the products purchased are of good quality.

For example, Indonesia has a mainstay of rubber products to be exported to various countries, and most of the rubber in the world is produced by Indonesia. This will make other countries have loyal customers of products sold by a country. Other advantages can also increase a country’s income.

12. Fulfilling State Needs

At the beginning it was explained that a country certainly cannot live alone, other countries need to work together to meet the needs of their respective countries.

Not all countries have the same products or technology as other countries. With international trade, various countries that make transactions with the country concerned will have the same product.

What’s more, if that country cannot produce it, the best way is to import it from the country that makes the product. The results of these imports are of course to meet the needs of the country.

Factors Driving International Trade

In addition to the positive impact of international trade, of course there are driving factors that cause international trade. Here are the factors.

1. Technology Differences

Every country has differences in technology, especially developed and developing countries. There is a big difference between developed and developing countries in the field of technology. Developed countries annually issue a new variant of a technology. Meanwhile, developed countries generally always import from these developed countries. These factors drive this international trade.

2. Increasing State Income

This factor driving international trade is also needed so that the country always has income. With international trade, the country’s income will increase. State revenue can increase when there are export-import activities, the state will receive revenue from goods taxes. In addition, the state can also export state-owned goods.

3. Expanding the Market

The driving factor for international trade on this one is to expand the market. It is used to get big profits.

By expanding the market on a large scale and exporting it worldwide, of course, there will be more and more buyers. Some countries do this by introducing their products to the world in order to get the most profit.

4. Differences in Natural Resources

Every country has different natural resources. With this international trade, countries can exchange their natural resources with each other to meet the needs of their countries.

For example, Indonesia has abundant natural resource products such as coffee, rubber, palm oil, and others. Then Australia has cattle with better quality meat. Then it can be done export-import between countries. That is the driving factor of international trade.

5. Production Cost Savings

Not all countries can produce their own products. For countries that do not have the knowledge to make their own products, it will feel much more expensive to produce them if the country plans to produce them.

With international trade, countries that do not yet have the ability to produce certain goods will be facilitated by importing goods from other countries. This import will cost a little when compared to production costs.

6. Interstate Transportation

Today’s means of transportation are increasingly sophisticated and fast. Therefore, transportation between countries is a driving factor for international trade. It is no longer surprising that every community imports goods from abroad because transportation between countries is easy and fast.

Interstate transportation that can assist export-import activities includes land transportation (trains, trucks, etc.), air transportation (airplanes), and sea transportation (ships).

7. Increasing Local Products

The right step if you want to improve the quality of local products and known internationally. With this, producers must prepare domestic SMEs for product exports and get used to competing on an international scale.

The existence of domestic products that are successfully exported abroad will encourage other industries to improve the quality of their products so that they can also compete in the international market. This is one of the incentives to conduct international trade.

8. Climate Differences

The climate differences in each country certainly have differences. Some natural resources also depend on the climate of a country. Temperature, weather, and seasons can make different natural resources.

Not all plants and animals can live in all climates. Each climate has different plants and animals. This is the driving factor for international trade.

With international trade, each country can meet its needs that cannot be met by its own country. Only by importing do they get the desired product.

9. Differences in Community Tastes

Everyone has different tastes, but every country produces products that mostly have something in common. Because people want products that are different from domestic products, many people use foreign products.

Thus the state of course cooperates with other countries to bring in their products and operate within the country. This is done to meet the needs of diverse communities. This is one of the factors supporting the existence of international trade.

10. Interstate Cooperation

Another motivating factor is to establish cooperation between countries. With this international trade, countries will be closer to each other and they can also work together in other fields if they feel comfortable with the industry.

This is done as before, to meet the tastes of the people of the country cooperates with other countries to enter their products and operate in countries that want them.

Things like this also happen in Indonesia, many foreign companies operate in Indonesia. These companies range from the clothing, food, and electronics industries.

11. Product Excess

Every country has experienced a surplus of products within its own country. This triggers a decline in domestic prices. Because they don’t want their income to go down because the price goes down. So the country exports to other countries so that the country itself does not lower the selling price of its products. Thus prices will stabilize in the country.

Those are some of the positive impacts and factors driving international trade. With this international trade, our life feels easy, the goods we want are also easy to obtain. Countries will also cooperate a lot with other countries as a form of good relations between countries.

So, Sinaumed’s, if you want to know more about international trade, you can buy his book at sinaumedia. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits provides quality books that you are looking for. Let’s buy the book right now!

Author: Ricky Atthariq

Positive and Negative Impacts of the Internet – The Internet has become a part of people’s lives. In this increasingly sophisticated era, everything can be found on the internet. Although not everything can be done via the internet, there are also many things that at first could only be found in person, now they can be found via the internet.

Using the internet can be said to be part of daily activities, especially during a pandemic like this. Many jobs, schools, colleges, and access to public places are diverted through social media, which means the need for internet.

This is the result of the development of the times which have impacts, namely negative impacts and positive impacts. Even though we sometimes don’t realize it, we as internet users must have experienced things that are beneficial or vice versa, which feel detrimental to us from using the internet.

Positive Impact of the Internet

1. Easy in communication

The internet is able to connect one area to another, even though the distance is very far. This is one advantage to be had from the internet. Through the internet, we can communicate with people from different cities, islands, and even countries.

Various internet facilities, such as email, SMS, chat, and many more can connect us with people who are far away from us just by using the internet. Learn how in the book Practical Guide: Using Internet Facilities.

2. Easy to find information

Almost all information can be found on the internet. This will make it easier for workers to work and students to study. Information packaged on the internet also varies, ranging from writing, photos, to videos. All can be searched and used according to their respective interests.

3. Easy business transactions

In this digital era, many jobs are transferred via the internet, one of which is business. Currently many businesses from various fields that run through the internet. Therefore, business transactions will be easier and more profitable for entrepreneurs and business people .

Especially if you are an SME businessman who is currently still confused about marketing their products. Through the internet, you can carry out various effective promotional methods according to the products you offer. Learn how to in the book Becoming BOS for Internet-literate SME Products.

4. Unlimited communication

Apart from not knowing distance, communicating via the internet also knows no time. There are no special restrictions in communicating using the internet. It will be very useful for people always need to communicate.

5. Easy to work remotely

The trend of working remotely is actually not only due to this pandemic, previously there was a lot of work that could be done remotely, or there was no need to come to the office. This is all the sophistication of the internet, the internet makes it easier for workers to work with remote systems .

6. Many public services, including government services

Previously, public services could only be enjoyed when visiting in person. But now it is much different. We can enjoy public services online, including services provided by the government.

An example is the service regarding the city of Jakarta in the Jaki application. In the application, we can find a lot of information. In addition, we can also make reports regarding violations committed by someone.

7. Lots of content for entertainment

When you’re feeling tired, what you really need is entertainment. The internet is very helpful in this regard. You can find various kinds of interesting and entertaining content.

For example, like the content on YouTube, you can enjoy all kinds of videos to relieve fatigue. Youtube presents many videos ranging from songs, someone’s vlog videos, information videos, game videos, tips and tricks videos, and other videos that will be very entertaining.

8. Get to know a new culture

Thanks to the presence of the internet, we can get to know new cultures. Seeing the development of other cultures besides Indonesia. But another thing that is no less important is, through the internet people can introduce Indonesian culture to the world.

9. Get the latest information

The internet is the fastest place for information dissemination. Especially the latest information, many special media that disseminate information in the form of the latest news. This information is very useful to see the situation that is around.

10. A place to produce work

Thanks to the presence of the internet, many people are starting to work. If initially they don’t have a place to work, they can produce works via the internet. His works also vary, can be in the form of writing, photos, videos, and others.

11. Make new acquaintances

The internet, which has no time and place limits, allows us to make many new acquaintances. One example is k-pop music fans who come from various countries, for some reason they finally met and were able to form a relationship.

Negative Impact of the Internet

However, with the various positive impacts of the internet, there are also some things that can be detrimental to the development of the internet. Such as the emergence of problems regarding the use of smartphones, online games, and various other things discussed in the book Problems of Internet Use.

Of course there is always a negative impact of something, including the internet. The following are the negative impacts of the internet:

1. Putting personal information at risk

Many applications or sites require users to fill in personal information. If this information is misused, it will naturally harm the owner of the information. This personal information can be used by irresponsible people to benefit themselves.

Various threats such as hacking on the internet can harm our personal information. To overcome this, Sinaumed’s can read the book Internet Hacking Threats and Tricks to Handle It, which are below.

2. Lots of Scams

Online fraud has taken up many cases. Fraud that often occurs is when buying and selling online, often a person feels cheated because he does not get the item according to what he bought, but instead gets another item or even the item doesn’t come at all.

A similar case is the purchase of counterfeit or non-original goods, the seller sets a low price so that customers are tempted to buy the product. Even though the goods he sells are not in accordance with the original goods. Therefore, vigilance and thoroughness are needed if you want to buy goods via the internet, know the shop and the certainty of the goods.

3. Sexual Harassment or Cyber ​​Bullying

Online sexual harassment is an increasing number of cases. Often victims are not aware that they are experiencing sexual harassment or even fall into the perpetrator’s trap in sexual harassment.

Usually, perpetrators of online sexual harassment masquerade as mutual friends or invite acquaintances. Then after that start the conversation to start familiarity with the victim. When they have mutual trust, the perpetrator will lead to acts of sexual harassment, such as asking for vulgar photos and so on.

In addition to such things, sexual harassment can also occur without realizing it. A small example is like someone making an obscene comment on someone’s upload. Usually the victims of sexual harassment are mostly women and children. Therefore, parents must always supervise their children’s activities and women must always increase their vigilance.

4. Many videos or images related to violence

Nowadays, lots of people easily upload or expose an incident. There are various published incidents, one of which is incidents of violence. Although not always abuse or related to physical. There are too many videos or images that smell or lead to violence.

Often circulating on social media videos or photos of someone being abused or bullied. If this continues to be allowed, this can be a bad example, especially for children. Especially if children don’t have enough knowledge, they can imitate things like that.

5. Anti-social

The internet is a cool thing, one can use the internet for hours without stopping. Therefore, many children spend more time in their rooms and play on the internet than going out and doing social activities with their peers.

This is one of the bad effects of the internet. Someone who only sticks to the internet and doesn’t interact directly is not a good thing.

6. A lot of false information

The large number of people who can upload information on the internet makes a lot of information available. However, the information that is available is not always correct and accurate, there are lots of irresponsible individuals spreading false information or hoaxes.

False information does not only spread on social media such as Instagram, Twitter, Facebook, and others. There is a lot of false information that spreads through whatsapp messages, especially through group to group.

7. Plagiarism

Creating a work and then publishing it via the internet is an effective way to introduce and promote the work. But this often has an unfair impact on the creation of works. Many people who are not responsible for plagiarizing or plagiarizing other people’s works, then label themselves on that work.

This is a big loss, for people who use the internet as a place to introduce their work. Even though there are laws regarding copyright and plagiarism, there are still many plagiarism cases.

8. Crime

One crime that is quite common is the transfer of money in m-banking or electronic money that is connected to a cell phone. Cases like this usually begin with sending an OTP code and verifying something.

The perpetrator will call the victim and pose as an agent, or someone who pretends to work for a company related to the crime. If the victim believes it and provides the OTP code, it will make it easier for the perpetrator to carry out the action, namely diverting the victim’s money. Similar cases have also been carried out by unscrupulous online taxi drivers.

9. Pornographic content

It is common knowledge that pornographic content is spread on the internet. Even though there has been a blocking action from the government, pornographic content still lurk on the internet. There are also many applications that support opening pornographic content.

Apart from relying on the government, there must be education as well as self-intention to stay away from pornography so as not to damage oneself and others.

10. Internet addiction

Something that is done in excess is not good, including playing the internet. Usually cases like this are experienced by children because of playing games. In addition, there are many cases where parents rely on the internet to raise their children. Like when a child is fussy, parents will show entertaining shows on the internet. If the way is effective, then it will become a habit.

If you are used to the internet and use it excessively since you were a child, it is very likely that it will lead to internet addiction. This is certainly not good from a psychological or physical perspective.

11. Not sensitive to surroundings

People who play too much on the internet sometimes don’t pay attention to their surroundings, because they only focus on staring at the internet. This will make him insensitive to the situation and only pay attention to what is in front of him, namely the internet.

12. Health Problems

When you play on the internet for too long, you have to stare at a cellphone or laptop screen for too long, it will affect your eyes. If this is done continuously, it will have a bad impact on vision.

Another case that often occurs is excessive use of the internet causing insomnia, sleep hours will be messy and health will be disturbed. Another thing that can happen is, when you are busy playing the internet you can sometimes forget to do other things like eat. This will also affect the health of the body.

How to Anticipate Negative Impacts of the Internet

1. Early Education

The many negative impacts of using the internet often greatly affect the activities of daily life. This has an impact on many people and knows no age, both children and adults. Early education is a form of prevention to overcome the negative effects of internet use.

Education from an early age does not mean it has to be done under parental guidance, because this also applies to adults in overcoming the negative effects of internet use. This method can be done in various ways and can be done by getting education from anywhere.

2. Parental Control

Parental supervision is one way to prevent the negative effects of internet use. This is usually done to show children, because the negative effects of internet use are more often felt by children.

Children who should still not be at the age of wisdom in digesting whatever they receive. Parental supervision must be carried out regularly at all times, this is to further ensure that children get age-appropriate information.

3. Filter All Information Received

As time goes by, technology continues to develop, therefore the information circulating on the internet is also more and more diverse. Indirectly there will be more information that must be filtered to be accepted.

Information filtering is carried out to prevent unwanted negative information from entering and other negative impacts.

4. Don’t Easily Trust Strangers

In an internet-based virtual world, there are many activities that take place at any time without stopping. Then there is also a lot of communication that takes place between individuals. Today, there are often many people who want to do anything to benefit from the internet world itself.

However, this also causes casualties that will impact his life. Activities such as fraud, harassment, and other negative things impact various aspects of the lives of those who experience them. Therefore it is important for the whole community to remain vigilant and not easily trust strangers on the internet.

5. Limit Internet Use

Restricting internet use is one effective way to prevent the negative effects of internet use. Even though in today’s modern world, the internet is one of the bases for all human activities, limiting internet use is an important thing. One of the impacts that can be prevented is the emergence of a sense of addiction and dependence on the internet itself.

Addiction and dependence on the internet can have many other effects. Indirectly, a lot of information will be received, and over time there will be a feeling of not caring about filtering information that allows unnecessary negative information to enter.

Also read articles related to “Positive and Negative Impacts of the Internet”:

• Mispronounced Words on the Internet
• What is Online?
• How to get money from the internet
• How to Create Emails in Gmail, Yahoo and Microsoft
• Most Popular Social Media

Examples of Useful Sites

• Noisli
• Geacorn.com
• Getnotify.com
• Web-capture.net
• Internet Archives
• SoundPacks. com
• Snappa
• Google Scholar
• WebOas.is
• Archipelago Rhythm
• World.time.com
• PicaPic.com
• PrintWhatYouLike.com
• Oldversion.com
• Discuvver.com
• Mental Thread
• AirConsole
• Pricetrack
• Keybr
• GuruShots
• Fitday
• ETC

Author: Wida Kurniasih

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

 

Every human being who lives or lives on earth cannot be separated from what is called space or area to live or be occupied. Every area occupied by humans will have its own problems. Even though every problem in an area often arises, humans will always look for the best solution. This is because humans are sentient beings.

Talking about residents is endless, there will always be something interesting to talk about. It has become a common thing that the diversity of one population with another population is different. The differences in question, such as race, gender, religion, education, and others. All of that diversity will affect the growth and movement of population within a region.

In addition, the development or growth of the population is strongly influenced by population movement, death and life. Things that affect the growth and development of the population in a different region. Therefore, population growth in a region also varies.

This human growth and movement is also known as population dynamics. Population dynamics is a phenomenon that can cause problems in it. In other words, population dynamics greatly affect the life of the population itself.

Does Sinaumed’s know what population dynamics is? This article will discuss the notion of population dynamics. Not only understanding, but the factors, elements, impacts, and examples of population dynamics will be discussed in this article. So, happy reading, Sinaumed’s.

Definition of Population Dynamics

Population dynamics comes from two words, namely dynamics and population. In the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), dynamics is movement (from within) or energy that moves or enthusiasm. While the population according to KBBI means people or people who live in a place (village, country, island, and so on).

Based on the understanding of the two words dynamics and population, then

Population dynamics is a movement and growth of people or people who are influenced by various things that happen in an area and happen from time to time.

In its growth, the population in a region will be different from other regions. There are areas that are experiencing rapid population growth, causing overcrowding and there are also areas where population growth is not so fast, which can lead to population shortages.

Population density or underpopulation will greatly affect the growth of a region, be it in terms of health, economics, education, income, and so on. Therefore, each region should have good and clear population data so that the growth of a region can run optimally and it is easy to find solutions to current problems.

Therefore, an area has a population agency that can calculate the population.

Population Data Sources

In finding out the population, usually an area (read: the government) will collect population data by means of population censuses, population registration, and population surveys.

1. Population Census

The population census is the calculation or collection of population data, economic level, and so on by the government in a certain period of time. Usually a population census is carried out every ten years in years ending in zero, such as 2020, 2010, 2000, and so on.

With a population census conducted by the government, the needs and interests of the state and the state’s financial situation can be used as best as possible.

2. Population Registration

Population registration is an activity in the form of registration or data collection carried out by the government with the aim of recording events that occur in the community and can affect the life of the community itself.

Unlike the population census, population registration will continue as long as there are events occurring in the community. There are many events that occur in society, such as birth, death, divorce, marriage, change of residence, and adoption or adoption.

Every resident who experiences these events needs to report it or register it with a government agency that records population data. That way, the country will get the right population data.

3. Population Survey

A population survey is an activity that aims to improve the results of a population census and population registration. Why should the results of the population census and population registration be improved? Because the two activities have limitations in providing information or it can be said that the information provided from the two activities needs to be completed.

In Indonesia, the Central Bureau of Statistics has conducted population surveys, such as the National Economic Survey, the National Labor Force Survey (SAKERNAS), and the Inter-Census Population Survey (SUPAS).

Although population surveys are limited in nature, they still provide comprehensive, comprehensive and in-depth information. In general, population surveys conducted by the government use a sample system.

Population Dynamics Factors

Population dynamics can be said to be a phenomenon that must occur in every country. Population dynamics do not just happen, but there are several factors that cause this phenomenon to occur, such as births, deaths, and migration.

1. Birth (natality)

This birth factor is known as natality. Birth is the release of a baby from a mother’s womb, which is usually a sign of life marked by the sound of crying and the baby’s heartbeat.

This factor can affect the occurrence of population dynamics because the population is increasing. However, if when the mother gives birth there are no signs of life from the baby (stillbirth), then the population does not increase or it can be said that the birth has not been included in the birth rate.

In categorizing the birth rate usually by showing babies born out of 1000 population per year. The birth rate in the population dynamics factor is divided into three types, namely high birth rate, medium birth rate, and low birth rate.

a. High birth rate

The birth rate in an area can be said to be high, if the birth rate is around > 30 per year. The high birth rate indicates that population dynamics can occur quickly.

b. Medium birth rate

The birth rate in an area can be said to be moderate, if the birth rate is around 20 to 30 per year. The moderate birth rate indicates that the dynamics of the population are not too fast and not too long.

c. Low birth rate

The birth rate in an area can be said to be low, if the birth rate is around <20 per year. The low birth rate means that population dynamics can occur slowly.

Birth Supporting Factors 

1. Doing marriage at a young age.

2. Still believe that “a lot of children, a lot of luck”

3. Still think that children are the successors of offspring, especially sons.

Factors Inhibiting Birth

1. There is a limit on the number of children with the Family Planning (KB) program.

2. There is an assumption that having more children means more burden on the family.

3. Age of marriage postponed by reason of wanting to have a career first or finish education.

4. Child benefits for civil servants are limited to the second child only.

2. Death (mortality)

This death factor is known as mortality. WHO says that mortality is an event of permanent loss of all signs of human life that can occur after birth. This death event can happen to anyone, from the young to the old. In addition, death can occur anytime and anywhere.

If birth can be said as a phenomenon of increasing population, then death can be said as a phenomenon of decreasing population. Reducing population can affect population growth, as well as being a benchmark for public health in an area.

In other words, the number of deaths in an area indicates that the health level in that area is not good.

To classify the death rate can be done by calculating the number of deaths per 1000 population per year. Therefore, the mortality rate is divided into three types, namely high mortality rate, moderate mortality rate, and low mortality rate.

a. High death rate

The death rate in an area can be said to be high, if the death rate is around > 18 per year. High mortality rates can affect population dynamics slowly.

b. Moderate death rate

The death rate in an area can be said to be moderate, if the death rate is around 14-18 per year. Moderate mortality rates can affect population dynamics, not too fast or too slow.

c. Low mortality rate

The death rate in an area can be said to be low, if the death rate is around 9-13 per year. Low mortality rates can affect population dynamics quickly.

Factors Supporting Death

1. Public awareness of the importance of health is still very low.

2. Natural disasters that claimed many lives.

3. Murder caused by many things, such as revenge, robbery, and others.

4. Traffic accidents.

Death Inhibiting Factors 

1. The high level of public awareness of health.

2. Health facilities are very complete.

3. Thorough preparation when dealing with natural disasters.

4. High religious beliefs, so the crime rate is reduced.

5. The high level of public awareness of education.

3. Migration (moving)

The last factor that can affect the dynamics of the population in an area is migration. Migration is often known as movement. Migration in question is the existence of residents who move from one region to another.

This migration can grow the population in an area and can also reduce the population in an area. Usually, people who migrate have their own goals and try to settle in a new area.

The United Nations (UN) states that population migration is the movement of residence from one administrative unit to another.

Migration is divided into five types, namely emigration, remigration, immigration, urbanization, and transmigration.

a. Emigration

Emigration is a movement of people from one country to another and settling in the new country.

b. Remigration

Remigrants are residents who return to their country of origin after several years of living in another country.

c. Immigration

Immigration is residents from abroad who enter a certain country and settle in that country.

d. Urbanization

Urbanization is the movement of people from villages to cities that occur within one country.

e. Transmigration

Transmigration is the movement of people from one island to an island with a smaller number that occurs within one country.

Factors Causing Migration

Population migration can occur due to several factors, namely

1. Job vacancies are dwindling.

2. Difficult to adapt in the area of ​​origin.

3. There was a natural disaster that made the area uninhabitable.

4. There is pressure in society.

5. Greater job opportunities, so that socio-economic life is guaranteed.

Impact of Population Dynamics

It is undeniable that the more the population in an area, the more impacts that will arise. The impacts of population dynamics are as follows.

1. Low Level of Education

Population growth is getting faster and the death rate is moving slowly causing it to be difficult for the population to get a proper education. Low levels of education can result in delays in development, especially in the fields of science and technology.

A low level of education indicates that the quality of education of the population in an area is very low. The large number of children in the population makes educational facilities in an area unable to accommodate them, so that many children are forced not to pursue education. In addition, the low level of education can be caused by the low economic capacity of the community, so parents have to help work.

2. Low Level of Health

Public health has become a necessity of life that must be owned by every resident. The number of healthy residents in an area proves that the welfare of the population is guaranteed.

However, with the existence of population dynamics in an area, the health level of the population is getting lower. This happens because health facilities are not sufficient to accommodate the large number of sick patients. In addition, the environment is increasingly dirty and clean water is difficult to obtain, making the population’s health decline.

3. People’s Welfare is Getting Lower

Everyone who lives in a country should get welfare. Welfare that is owned by every resident, then the wheels of the economy will run well.

However, population growth is accelerating and the death rate is moving slowly indicating that the level of social welfare is becoming low. The declining level of welfare of the population can be seen through the very small income of the population.

The low welfare of the population is due to the dynamics of the population, so that many residents have difficulty getting jobs. In other words, population dynamics can cause the unemployment rate to increase. Residents who do not get a job will find it difficult to make ends meet.

4. Deteriorating Natural Conditions

Humans are very dependent on existing natural conditions because healthy and good natural conditions will provide health to humans. In addition, good natural conditions can be used as a source of income for every resident.

However, residents who often use natural resources can cause natural conditions to be disrupted. Disturbed natural conditions can reduce the welfare of the population and the health of the population also decreases.

Not only that, the faster population growth can make the place for farming less and less because of the large amount of land that is used as housing. Things like this can reduce water absorption, but increase the use of groundwater.

5. Unequal Population Distribution

In an area, it must have limitations or the ability to accommodate residents who live in that area. Therefore, the population will look for a more suitable place to survive, then there will be a distribution of the population.

Unequal population distribution makes economic growth in an area uneven. Not only economic growth, but educational facilities and health facilities are also uneven, resulting in social disparities between regions.

Conclusion

The occurrence of population dynamics in an area occurs because it is caused by three things, namely births, deaths, and migration. Population dynamics give rise to many new problems related to human life. Therefore, the government must move quickly so that problems arising from population dynamics can be resolved.

Popular Scientific Works – The term popular in scientific works refers to the competence of the masses as the target segment. In this case, popular scientific works then use various kinds of mass media for the place or media of publication. In addition, in order for the discussion in scientific papers to be effective and accurate, popular scientific writing methods can also be used.

Then, what exactly is meant by popular scientific work? So that Sinaumed’s knows more about popular scientific works, you can watch this article until it’s finished, enjoy reading.

Definition of Popular Scientific Work

Popular scientific work is a scientific work that is popularly presented to the masses in various (print) mass media, such as magazines, newspapers, and tabloids. Therefore, these popular scientific works then have a distinctive character so that their contents can be easily absorbed by the public and are interesting to read, so they use language that is easy to understand.

In this case, being absorbed by many people can be interpreted as not only among academics, but society in general. That way, more and more people will know various kinds of knowledge, so that their insights will increase.

To be able to understand the meaning of popular scientific writing, you should study it from the words that make it up, namely writing, scientific, and popular. Writing as a term used to be able to express a written work that is compiled based on the writings, essays, and statements of ideas from other people which are then rearranged by popular scientific work writers.

In KBBI, scientific can mean scientific or scientific in nature or fulfills the requirements (rules) of science. While popular can be interpreted as liked by many people. In addition, in KBBI, popular also means according to the needs of society in general or easily understood by many people.

In addition, in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), popular science is scientific in nature, but uses common language, so that it is easily understood by ordinary people (regarding articles, writing style of scientific papers).

So, popular scientific work is a work written based on a scientific rule with the aim that all discussions can be understood by various general groups or not just academics.

In general, popular scientific works are written by way of adaptation and quoting, then all the adaptations and quotations are processed into a statement by the author of a popular scientific work. Even so, in writing popular scientific papers one must still pay attention to scientific principles, so one must use valid and accountable data.

Characteristics of Popular Scientific Works

The title of the scientific essay itself must be informative and easy to catch. In other words, readers will easily describe or imagine what they want to convey in popular scientific works. In addition, popular scientific works are required to present in-depth and objective data with descriptive, argumentative and referential discussions.

Because popular scientific works are intended to be easily understood by many people, they must use popular language in writing. In this case, a popular language can be interpreted as a language that is close to everyday life or it can also be interpreted as a communicative language. That way, it will be easier for many people to understand a popular scientific work that has been published in print media.

Even though using language that is easy to understand or close to everyday language, in writing popular scientific papers you must still use the right terms. More importantly, don’t write carelessly, so that the discussion is still in accordance with scientific principles.

In addition, the presentation of facts must be accompanied by writers or scientists who have disclosed discoveries or research in books or scientific papers. Whereas in the discussion or explanation section, it is better to use indirect explanation methods, especially those related to natural knowledge.

Presentation of Popular Scientific Works

There are three types of presentation of popular scientific work, including the following:

1. Descriptive presentation which only describes a knowledge as a collection of facts as they are or by presenting the latest findings in a particular scientific field, without explaining much about the course of a process (history or background) of that discovery. An example is the description of the various types of fish in the sea.
2. Descriptive presentation, but accompanied by an explanation of the course of a process of formation, history of discovery or history of the occurrence of things, an explanation of why this happened and an explanation of how. Example: writing about “Flying Fish Flying”.
3. Descriptive presentation, but which is accompanied by an explanation of the course of the formation process, a history of discovery or the history of the occurrence of a thing, an explanation of why, and an explanation of how, plus problems related to it. Example: description of “Flying Fish Flying” coupled with the problem of their preservation in the sea which is increasingly polluted by chemical industrial waste and the steps to solve it.

Structure of Popular Scientific Works

The structure of popular scientific works can be said to be quite short, concise, and clear. Normally, popular scientific writings only consist of a few pages, so it is different from scientific papers which are written in large numbers.

This popular scientific work has a page count of about 3-5 pages. Because it is more concise, the writing structure also only consists of 4 parts. The structure of this popular scientific work consists of a title, introduction, content or body, and ends with a closing.

1. Title

Like any title in general, the title of a popular scientific work must reflect the content of the text. However, the characteristics of popular scientific work titles are generally simpler, communicative and interesting. So, with this title it will be easier to attract attention and attract the curiosity of readers.

2. Introduction

The section that explains the introduction or opening of popular scientific works. In this structure, usually the author will explain the background and methods used in making this popular scientific work. That way, readers won’t be surprised when they enter the contents, so they can understand popular scientific works more deeply.

3. Body/Content

Meanwhile, the body or content is about the author’s views or analysis of the topics discussed. Usually the author will add several arguments from experts and data that support a writing. The body or content of this popular scientific work is not as detailed as scientific writing. So, don’t be surprised if the contents are then quite limited.

4. Cover

The last part of the popular text ends with a conclusion. The contents are none other than the author’s conclusions regarding a topic that has been analyzed. In addition, the author can also insert criticisms and suggestions that will overcome various problems being studied or researched by the author.

Popular Types of Scientific Works

If a scientific writing consists of theses, dissertations, theses and research reports, popular scientific works consist of several types, namely essays, scientific articles, and opinions.

1. Essay

An essay is a prose essay that contains a topic or a particular problem and is written based on the author’s point of view. Essays are also opinions, views, or personal expressions that are expressed in various forms of writing. However, the essay will still be written with clear and strong arguments.

2. Scientific Articles

Scientific articles are also classified as popular scientific works whose contents are in the form of science by explaining certain facts. In addition, it is written with the correct methodology, but still uses a lighter language.

3. Opinion

Opinion as a popular scientific work that contains the author’s opinions, ideas, thoughts on a particular topic. Generally, this text itself is not objective, but its content still puts forward an argument with clear data. Examples of opinion writing that are easiest to find include opinions published in the mass media.

Differences in Popular, Formal and Semi-Formal Scientific Works

The following is the difference between popular scientific works, formal scientific works, and semi-formal scientific works.

1. Popular Scientific Works

Popular scientific work is writing with scientific content, but using writing techniques and language that is easily understood by various groups. Therefore, the language used is close to everyday language.

2. Formal Scientific Work

Formal scientific work is a work of writing that uses standard language and uses the rules of scientific writing, including using valid data. In general, formal scientific work has a specific standard so that a scientific work that has been made can be said to be a formal scientific work.

3. Semiformal Scientific Work

Semi-formal scientific work can be said as a scientific writing that exists in various types of reports and papers. In writing semi-formal scientific papers, standards from certain agencies are usually used.

Steps to Compile Popular Scientific Works

For some people, they may not know how to compile popular scientific works. The steps or ways of compiling popular scientific works are as follows.

1. Looking for the topic of the problem by using the point of view of the curiosity of the common people. This in itself is quite important because basically writing popular scientific papers does not need to contain complete research results and is indeed not only aimed at the educated class but for the wider community.
2. The topic chosen should also be in accordance with the abilities or fields that are in accordance with the authors of popular scientific works. Then, make a theme from the topic of the problem that has been determined.
3. After obtaining and determining the topic of the problem, the next step is to choose the method used. The selection of this method aims to make it easier for writers to make scientific works popular.
4. Choose valid and accountable data. This data can be taken from various kinds of writing, such as scientific articles, books, and so on.
5. After getting the data, then processing the data in order to produce a statement from the author of a popular scientific work. As for the statements that have been made, you should not be too rigid and do not beat around the bush.
6. Choose a language that is easy to understand and close to everyday language. At this step it can be said that the writer must adapt the language used by the local community.
7. Creating a framework for popular scientific work so that when compiling it will be easier to complete.
8. Compile scientific popular scientific papers with predetermined problem topics using selected methods and data and not forgetting the language that is close to everyday life.

Thus the discussion of popular scientific works, I hope it will be useful for Sinaumed’s. If you want to know more about how to write scientific papers, you can search for the book at sinaumedia.com and get information on #MoreWithReading with sinaumedia.

Related Books

1. Writing Scientific Papers

A scientific work as written in this book is a complete thought. The work is a complete idea, which may be very complicated or simple. In writing scientific papers, a writer is expected to be able to communicate his scientific findings or ideas in a complete and clear manner so that they are easy to understand. Writing scientific work is different from imaginative work. Careful preparation and careful and coherent thinking need attention. In conveying his thoughts, the writer cannot ignore the developments that are happening around him, especially those that are happening in his own scientific field. Therefore, the purpose of writing this book is to provide convenience and help students, teachers, and lecturers and the public in order to master the knowledge of Writing Scientific Papers and be able to apply them in the form of scientific writing. Writing can be a fun and exciting activity, if we can do something that fills our minds in the form of writing.

2. Writing Scientific Papers

Scientific research, writing, presentations and publications Skills in writing a scientific work is something that must be mastered by undergraduate, masters, and doctoral students. Scientific work is produced through a research activity. Because this kind of scientific work is essentially a report of research activities and at the same time a means to exchange ideas with fellow researchers. A quality scientific work can also be used as a means to promote oneself. In order for research to be carried out properly, a researcher must really master the field that is being researched. understand research rules, and be able to write scientific papers correctly. So it requires complete knowledge and skills.

3. Ethics of Writing Scientific Papers

Initially, this book was in the form of small papers which the author presented at various opportunities for basic training on scientific writing techniques for researchers in the mid-1990s. at that time there was not much literature dealing with this problem, a situation that still persists today. Meanwhile, various irregularities in scientific writing techniques in Indonesia continue to occur here and there. In fact, plagiarism practices are increasingly being exposed, especially among academics. Presumably that is the main interest of republishing this ‘pocket book’ for the fourth time. As a ‘pocket book’, its nature and function emphasize practical importance. However, it still describes, although briefly, the development of the basic values ​​of the function of science (related to morals).

4. Theory & Practice of Writing Scientific Papers

For the development of the teaching profession, teachers are required to have the competence to research and write scientific papers. Based on these guidelines, like it or not, every teacher must be able to produce scientific papers. For teachers themselves, the activity of writing scientific papers is useful for improving reading and writing skills, practicing integrating various ideas and presenting them systematically, as well as expanding horizons. Meanwhile for other parties, the results of scientific activities carried out can be a contribution to expanding the horizons of knowledge. Scientific writing itself must comply with scientific guidelines, both in content and presentation. This book can help teachers to understand theoretical scientific writing. Presentation of examples of scientific writing can also be a reference for teachers to practice directly in making scientific writing. Thus, scientific papers are written in accordance with the desired scientific guidelines.

5. Compile Scientific Papers Using Microsoft Office Word 2003 (revised)

This book discusses the techniques and conceptions of preparing documents in a structured manner using the facilities provided by Microsoft Word. Making documents will be more effective by utilizing all the automation of creating elements in a document. This book is a revised edition with the same title, accompanied by various additions and changes to the application version to Microsoft Word 2003. It also discusses writing equations or formulas using the MathType application which is very powerful compared to Microsoft Equation.

 

The intention to pray plural taqdim – Establishing prayer is a pillar of Islam that is required by Allah SWT to be carried out for His servants. The pillars of Islam this prayer includes the second pillar of Islam. The practice of prayer is also the practice that is first held accountable in the hereafter.

Prayer worship is a worship that is forbidden to miss, especially praying 5 times a day. For Muslims who are constrained in performing their prayers, Islam has made it easy for them to perform the plural prayers. The plural prayer itself is divided into two, namely the plural taqdim prayer and the plural taqdim prayer

The Definition of Plural Prayer

Plural Prayer is collecting two fardhu prayers which are done in one prayer time. The five daily prayers are obligatory for Muslims. Therefore, don’t let us miss it even once.

Remembering the commands and sins that have been written in the Qur’an and hadith, then try not to ever leave them. Even when traveling, the five daily prayers are also mandatory. However, Allah SWT provides relief by allowing plural taqdim or plural takhir prayers when you are on a long journey. .

When we travel or go home, it is of course important to know the procedures for praying the noon and afternoon prayers. Even on a long journey, obligatory prayers should not be abandoned. The plural prayer is summing up two prayer times at one time.

There is another opinion, which says that plural prayer is a form of relief in Islam. For example, doing Maghrib and evening prayers or midday and Asr prayers together.

Meanwhile, there is no plural that must be perfected for the morning prayer. There are two kinds of them, namely plural taqdim and plural takhir. The first plural prayer is the plural taqdim prayer which means combining the prayers before entering the prayer time. For example, combining the noon prayer with Ashar at midday.

Meanwhile, the second is the plural takhir prayer, which combines the prayers at the time of the second prayer. For example, combining the midday prayer with the asr prayer at asr time.

Rasulullah SAW in his hadith explains about plural prayers. From Anas RA, he said, ” When Rasulullah SAW left for the journey before the sun slipped, he ended the midday prayer until the time of Asr. Then he stopped to join the second prayer. And if the sun goes down before he leaves, he prays the midday prayer first and then gets on the vehicle “. ( Narrated by Bukhari ).

Taqdim Plural Prayer

The Meaning of Taqdim Plural Prayer

The plural taqdim prayer is combining the two obligatory prayers at the start of the prayer. For example, midday and ashar prayers are performed at noon time. In addition, maghrib and evening prayers are performed at maghrib time.

Requirements for Carrying Out Plural Prayers

Plural prayer is reserved for someone who is allowed, among others:

1. On long journeys not for immoral purposes.
2. The minimum distance traveled in the journey must reach farsakh or according to some opinions of the scholars is 64 km, 80 km or 94.5 km.
3. Plural prayers are performed while on the way.
4. Plural prayers are performed muwalat (sequentially). After the first prayer is completed, you must immediately perform takbiratul ihram for the second prayer.

Procedure for the Taqdim Plural Prayer

Mentioned in the book Islamic Religious Education: Jurisprudence for Class VII Madrasah Tsanawiyah written by Zainal Muttaqin MA, the procedures for praying Jama taqdim, include:

1. I recite the call to prayer and then Iqamah or just iqamah.
2. Do the midday prayer first.
3. After performing the midday prayer, it is sunnah to recite the Iqamah and then continue with the Asr prayer.

Reading the Intentions for the Plural Prayers of Taqdim Dzuhur and Asr

1. The intention of the midday prayer

Latin pronunciation: “ Ushalli fardhazh Zhuhri arba’a raka’aatin majmuu’am ma’al Ashri adaan lillaahi ta’aala ”

Meaning: ” I intentionally pray the fardhu dzuhur 4 cycles which are plural asr, fardhu because of Allah Ta’ala “.

2. The intention of the Asr prayer

Latin pronunciation: ” Ushalli fardhazh Ashri arba’a raka’atin majmuu’an ma’al dzuhri ada’an lillahi ta’ala “.

Meaning: ” I intend to pray Asr prayer four cycles in jama’ with Dhuhur, fardhu because of Allah Ta’ala “.

Reading the Intentions for the Plural Taqdim Maghrib and Isya Prayers to be Done at Maghrib

1. The intention of Maghrib prayer

Latin pronunciation: ” Ushollii fardhol maghribi thalaatha raka’atin majmuu’an ma’al ‘isya’i jam’a taqdimi adaa-an lillahi ta’aalaa “.

Meaning: ” I deliberately pray fardhu maghrib 3 cycles which is jama’ with isya, with jama’ taqdim, fardu is because of Allah Ta’ala “.

2. The intention of the evening prayer

After the Maghrib prayer, it is continued with the Isya prayer by reading the following intention:

Latin pronunciation: “ Ushollii fardlol ‘isyaa’i arba’a raka’atin majmu’ah ma’al maghribi jam’a taqdiimin adaa-an lillaahi ta’aalaa ”.

Meaning: ” I intend to pray isya four rak’ahs in the plural with maghrib, with jama’ taqdim, fardhu because of Allah Ta’ala “.

Final Plural Prayer

Definition of the Final Plural Prayer

The final plural prayer is a provision of obligatory prayers which are performed at the same time at the time of the last obligatory prayer. When performing the plural takhir prayers (dzuhur and asr), then it is done at the time of the asr prayer. While the plural takhir maghrib and isya are done at isya time.

Reading the Intentions for the Plural Prayers at the End of Dhuhr and Asr

1. Reading the intention of the final plural prayer (dzuhr and asr) / performed at the time of asr

Latin inscription: “Usholli fardhazh Zhuhri arba’a raka’atin majmuu’an ma’al Ashri adaa’an lillaahi ta’aala”.

Meaning: “I deliberately pray fardhu dhuhur 4 cycles which are plural asr, Fardu because Allah Ta’aala”.

2. After the midday prayer then proceed with the Asr prayer by reading the intention as follows:

Latin pronunciation: “Ushollii fardhol ‘ashri arba’a roka’aatin majmuu’an ma’azh Zhuhri ada’an lillahi ta’aalaa”.

Meaning: “I deliberately pray fardhu Asr 4 cycles which is jama’ with Dhuhur lillahi ta’ala”.

Reading the Intentions for the Final Maghrib and Isya Prayers

1. Maghrib and Isha prayers/ performed during Isya’ time

Latin pronunciation: “Usholli fardhol Maghribi thalatah raka’atin majmuu’an ma’al isya’i jam’a ya-kirimin adaa-an lillaahi ta’aalaa”.

This means: “I intentionally pray the fardhu Maghrib 3 cycles which is plural with isya’, with the jama’ takhir fardhu because of Allah Ta’ala.”

2. After the Maghrib prayer then continue with the evening prayer by reading the intention as follows:

Latin pronunciation: “Ushalli fardhazh ‘isya’i arba’a raka’atin majmuu’an ma’al Maghribi jama ta-kharimin adaa-an lillahi ta’ala”.

Meaning: “I intend to pray isya’ 4 cycles which are joined with Maghrib, with the last congregation, fardhu because of Allah Ta’ala.”

As for some of the obligatory prayers that may be pluralized are the midday prayer with Asr and Maghrib prayer with Isha. As for the prayers that are prohibited to be plural, namely the morning prayer and the Asr prayer with Maghrib.

 

Qasr prayer

The qashar prayer is performing the obligatory prayer by reducing or summarizing the number of
cycles of the prayer in question. There are 3 fardhu prayers that may be recited, namely midday, asr and isya which originally amounted to 4 cycles. If performing the qashar prayer, then the number of cycles that are done is sufficient 2 cycles. In addition, to perform the qashar prayer is only permissible for those who are on a trip or traveling far away.

As for long distance travel it is permissible to perform the Qashar prayer in the hadith of Ibn Syaiban which states that the qashar prayer is a day and night journey, riding a camel or walking normally. After calculating, get a distance of about 4 burd or 16 farsakhs or 88.657 km. In Ibn Abbas’s explanation regarding the distance that the qashar prayer is permissible, that is 4 burd or 16 farsakhs. 1 farsakh = 5,541 meters to 16 farsakh = 88,656 km. The result is the same and the majority of scholars such as Imam Shafi’i, Imam Malik and Imam Ahmad believe in this.

Procedure for Qashar Prayer

1. The intention of the Zuhur Qashar Prayer

Latin pronunciation: “Usholli fardhol dhuhri rok’ataini qoshron lillaahi ta’aala” .

Meaning: “I intend to pray fardhu dzuhur 2 cycles of qashar because lillaahi ta’aalaa” .

2. The intention of the Qashar Asr prayer

Latin pronunciation: “Usholli fardhol Ashri rak’ataini qashran lillaahi ta’aala”.

Meaning: “I intend to pray fardhu Asr 2 cycles of Qashar because of Allah Ta’ala”.

3. The intention of the Qashar Isya prayer

Latin pronunciation: “Usholli fardhol isya’i rak’ataini qoshron lillaahi ta’ala”.

Meaning: “I intend to pray fardhu isya 2 cycles of Qashar because of Allah Ta’ala”.

Procedures for Plural Prayers with Qashar, Takhir

1. Intentions, reading intentions in accordance with the process.
2. Muwalah or hasten.
3. Between the two combined or plural prayers, it must be continued immediately.
4. There is no separator for performing Sunnah prayers.
5. Still have status as a traveler or still on a long journey, have not yet reached the destination. For example, when takbiratul ihram until the second prayer, it is still within the legality of the plural prayer.
6. Orderly.
7. Do the prayer order according to the rules, as explained earlier. Example: if the Taqdim qashar plural prayer, then do Maghrib 3 cycles first and then 2 cycles isya.

Procedures for Obligatory Prayers in Vehicles and in Nature

One of the obligations of Muslims is to pray five times a day. This prayer should not be abandoned because it is mandatory. Even though you are busy with various activities, this worship must still be done. When traveling far and in a vehicle, prayer is not a barrier. This is because prayer can be done even in the middle of a vehicle.

Likewise, when you are on vacation at the beach or in nature where it is difficult to find a place of worship, you can pray. One of the obligations of Muslims is to pray five times a day. This prayer should not be abandoned because it is mandatory.

Therefore, it can be said that when traveling far and in a vehicle, prayer is not a hindrance.

In addition, the obligatory prayers can also be performed in the vehicle. Likewise, when you are on vacation at the beach or nature where it is difficult to find a place of worship, prayers can be carried out in the vehicle. However, you must first know the procedures for obligatory prayers in vehicles and in nature. The Prophet Muhammad also once performed prayers on a camel and did not face the Qiblah.

In a hadith, Jabir bin Abdillah radhiyallahu ‘anhu said, ” The Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wasallam performed Sunnah prayers on a vehicle without facing the Qibla” . ( Narrated by Bukhari 1094 ).

The condition for the permissibility of praying in a vehicle does not allow it to stop the vehicle, while he is worried that the time for the obligatory prayer will be missed. Worries about the short time of fardhu prayers, such as Maghrib. Until the rush coincided with the evening prayer.

Then, there is no proper and safe stopping place to pray. Like in an airplane or a small ship.

In the same way as before the obligatory prayer, one must perform ablution first, so to pray in a vehicle or in nature one must also begin with ablution. If you can’t find water to purify, then you can do tayammum. Except, if on the train you find a toilet with a washbasin for ablution which is clean, it can be used for ablution..

Procedures for Obligatory Prayers in Vehicles

Shaykh Mustafa Al Adawi was also asked about praying when in a car (including buses and the like) he explained how: ” If you are traveling for a long distance and it is not possible to stop, pray while sitting “. Because the Prophet Shallallahu ‘alaihi Wasallam said: ” Pray while standing, if you can’t then sit, if you can’t then lie down “. ( HR. Al Bukhari 1117 ).

Except, if you are traveling by ferry or the like which provides ablution and prayer rooms. Preferably, pray in that place, no need to overindulge yourself. Even better, when praying in a vehicle, it is better to face the Qibla direction, but if it is not possible to face the Qibla.

You can pray by facing the direction of the vehicle. Like a ship that has a prayer room, the Qibla direction is always forward. Even though the ship’s journey can turn and go straight depending on the destination and wind direction.

Procedures for Obligatory Prayers in Nature

As a backpacker, there must be times when you get the obligatory prayer times in unexpected places. Especially when traveling abroad with Muslim minorities, it must be difficult to find a mosque or place of worship. Make sure you always carry a small and lightweight prayer rug, especially for traveling.

Bring a cloth to cover your private parts, if you don’t use the hijab you can wear a jacket, wear socks, cover the tight pants with a jacket or cloth too and so on. Choose a place that is clean, protected from unclean animal excrement and allows for prayer.

You can pray under a lonely park tree, clear land in the forest and sand on the beach. If you don’t have a compass with you to indicate Qibla, use the sun and stars as directions. For example, if it’s still not possible because it’s cloudy at night, pray facing whichever direction you believe.

Obligatory prayer is a prayer that must be performed by Muslims. If not, of course you will get a very big sin. So, when you are on a long journey, you can pray in plural.

This plural and qashar prayer itself can be done individually or in congregation. However, it should be done in congregation in order to get more reward from praying than praying alone.

In order to understand more about plural prayers, Sinaumed’s needs to read a book as a prayer guide available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have #MoreWithReading information. Hope it’s useful!

sinaumedia Literacy – Chordata is a group of animals that have a backbone. Phylum chordata is a group of animals that includes vertebrates. However, not all chordates are vertebrates. Chordata comes from the Greek word “chorda” which means strings, strings, or ropes. Let’s get to know more closely the characteristics and classification of chordates along with a more complete explanation from Sinaumed’s!

DEFINITION OF CHORDATA

Chordata comes from the Greek word chorde which means strings or strings. As the name implies, members of the chordate group have an elongated notochord (corda dorsalis) as the axial framework of the body. These animals have the characteristics of multicellular, heterotrophic, eukaryotic, and do not have cell walls. Animalia are grouped into two major groups, namely Invertebrates which include Porifera, Coelenterata, Platyhelminthes, Nemathelminthes, Annelida, Molluscs, Arthropoda and Echinodermata, and Vertebrates including one phylum, namely Chordata.

The division of animals into these phyla is based on the number of layers of embryonic tissue, body cavity (coelom), habitat, limbs (fins, wings, legs and arms), completeness of organs (digestion, respiration, excretion, reproduction, nerves), presence or absence spinal column.

 

CHORDATA FEATURES

Chordata is an animal phylum that we can easily recognize by looking at its characteristics. Usually in animals chordates have four main characteristics that appear during embryonic development. Here are some of the characteristics of chordates that you need to know about Sinaumed’s:

• Has a notochord, which is a supporting stalk or a kind of cartilage that extends dorsally, precisely under the nervous system. The notochord serves as a support for the body. In the embryonic stage all chordates and in the adult stage some species of chordates have a notochord.
• The dorsal nerve cord (nervecord), is a tube derived from nerve fibers that develops into the central nervous system, which consists of the brain and spinal cord in vertebrates. In chordates, it is dorsal to the notochord. In contrast, other animal phyla are characterized by dense nerve cords that are located either ventrally or laterally.
• Pharyngeal slit, is a gap or opening in the pharynx (the area just behind the mouth) that extends to the outside environment. In organisms that grow in aquatic habitats, this gap allows water to escape which enters the mouth when eating. In some chordate invertebrates, the pharyngeal slit is used as a filter for food from water entering the mouth, while in vertebrate fish this slit is modified or develops into a gill slits. Human embryos also have gills, but they disappear before we are born and tissue develops into other structures in the head and neck.
• Post-anal tail, is the posterior extension of the body towards the anus. The tail contains skeletal and muscular components, thus helping to propel movement of aquatic animals such as fish. In vertebrates it is also used to provide balance, attract mates, and to signal when danger is near. The post-anal tail is also shrunken in humans and apes.
• These animals already have digestive organs such as a mouth, pharynx, intestine, and anus. They are generally animals that feed by filtering food particles. The organ that functions to filter food is a ciliated indentation located in the pharynx (called the endostyle).
• Reproduce sexually by external fertilization. Sperm and eggs are released into the water where fertilization will take place. While the majority of tunicates are hermaphrodites and reproduction can occur sexually or asexually (by budding).

 

CHORDATA CLASSIFICATION

Phylum Chordata is divided into three subphyla, namely Cephalochordata, Urochordata, and Vertebrata. Urochordata and cephalochordata are classified into a group of non-skulled chordates or called Arcania (Prochordata). The 3 subphyla in the Phylum Chordata include:

 

CEPHOCHORDATA (LANCELET)

Lancelet has a shape resembling a fish, but has no fins, transparent, elongated like a knife, and smaller body size. Because its body is like a knife, this animal is called a lancelet. Lancelet lives by burying his body in the sand on the bottom of a tropical sea, showing only his head. This animal uses its tentacles to bring food into its mouth.

 

UROCHORDATA (TUNICATE)

These animals live in the sea independently or parasites. The larval phase usually has four chordate structures, while the adults, although tunicates are classified as chordates, have lost the notochord, dorsal nerve cord, and post-anal tail, but they still retain the pharyngeal slits. Most tunicates are hermaphrodites. Tunicates feed on plankton and detritus. Example: Molgula sp, Botryllus sp.

 

HEMICHORDATA (UPDATE: No longer in Phylum Chordata)

Animals in the Hemichordata group have elongated worm-like bodies consisting of the proboscis, neck and body. The notochord is hollow, short, is a forward continuation of the alimentary canal and enters the proboscis. This animal has many gill slits on the lateral side. The nervous system includes dorsal and ventral nerves. The heart is located on the dorsal anterior side, equipped with dorsal blood vessels and ventral blood vessels. Gonochoris and fertilization occurs externally. These animals live in the sea, making burrows on the beach or in the deep sea. Example: Dolichoglossus sp (Balanoglosus, marine worm).

 

VERTEBRATA (CRANIATA)

Vertebrates have vertebrae as a development from the notochord. Habitat on land, fresh water and in the sea. Vertebrates have a well-defined head with a brain protected by a cranium. Has two pairs of jaws (except Agnatha), breathes with gills, lungs, and skin. Members of the motion in the form of fins, wings, legs and hands, but there are also those that do not have motion parts. Reproduction is sexual, separate sexes, external or internal fertilization, oviparous, ovoviviparous or viviparous. Vertebrata’s heart is well developed, divided into several chambers, their blood contains hemoglobin, so it is red. Vertebrates have a pair of eyes, generally also have a pair of ears. The Vertebrata subphylum consists of five classes, namely:

 

PISCES CLASS

Pisces are aquatic animals, breathe with gills, sometimes there is a swimming bubble or air bubble as a breathing apparatus. The brain is covered by the cranium (headbone) in the form of cartilage or hard bone. Pisces blood flows from the heart through the gills to all body tissues and back again to the heart.

Tool locomotion in the form of fins, pronephros and mesonephros type kidneys. The body is covered by scales which act as the exoskeleton. Pisces reproduce sexually, oviparous (laying eggs). Based on the type of bones that build their body frame, Pisces (fish) are grouped into two groups, namely cartilaginous fish (Chondrichthyes), true bony fish (Osteichthyes) and jawless fish (Cyclostomata):

• Cartilaginous fish (Chondrichthyes): The class Chondrichtyes contains approximately 850 species of fish. They have jaws, many teeth, paired fins, and an internal skeleton made of cartilage. This class of fish is considered a living fossil because it is a descendant of ancient animals that have inhabited the sea for hundreds of millions of years. Chondrichthyes fish have five to seven gill slits on either side of the pharynx and lack the gill flaps found in true bony fish. Some types of cartilaginous fish that can still be found today are sharks, stingrays, and lampreys. Sharks and rays are included in Chondrichthyes. Find interesting facts about sharks in the book Animal Anatomy Series: Sharks and Other Fish.

• Bony fish (Osteichthyes): True bony fish have a skeleton made up of hard bones. There are about 20,000 species of true bony fish that can be found both in sea and in fresh water. Osteichthyes can be divided into two groups, namely Sarcopterygii and Actinopterygii. The most abundant species in this class of Osteichythyes fish are Actinopterygi fish. Some of the Actinopterygii fish are thought to be related to the ancestor of Amphibia. Examples of true vertebrate fish species include catfish (Ameiurus melas), eels (Anguilla sp), and goldfish (Cyprinus caprio). Look at the following picture. Goldfish and catfish belong to the Osteichthyes group
• Agnatha (Cyclostomata): Agnatha includes jawless fish, having a round mouth, which is at the anterior end. No fins, but some types of Agnatha have caudal and dorsal fins. The notochord persists throughout life, imperfectly and covered with cartilage. The sexes are separate, some are hermaphrodites and get food by sucking the bodies of other fish with their mouths. Example: Myxine sp (ghost fish, hag fish), Petromyzon sp (lamprey, sea eel).

AMPHIBIA CLASS

This class includes 4,000 species of animals that undergo their larval stage in water and as adults live on land, therefore, are called Amphibia. Amphibians usually have to return to the water to mate and lay their eggs. Amphibians can adapt to nature in various ways, which are discussed in the book Why? The Reptiles and AMphibian – Reptiles and Amphibians.

Most adult amphibians have moist skin that helps their small, inefficient gas exchange lungs. Amphibians release their eggs into the water when external fertilization or fertilization occurs, as occurs in fish. Usually, Amphibia eggs are not protected by a shell, but are protected by a mucus.

Larvae generally change shape when developing into adult forms that live on land. Amphibians, like fish, are poikilothermic animals. That is, its body temperature can adapt to its environment. If the ambient temperature is too low, poikilothermic animals become less active. Examples of Amphibia species include toads (Bufo marmus), green frogs (Rana pipiens), and salamanders (Axolot). In Amphibians, the sexes are separate and reproduction is oviparous (egg-laying) Orders within Amphibians:

• Order Caudata (Urodela) Caudata looks like a lizard, has a tail, breathes with lungs, some breathe with gills. His body is clearly divided into the head, body and tail. The legs are just as big. Example: Megalobatrachus japonius (giant salamander).
• Order Salientia (Anura) is a nation of frogs, no tail, good at jumping. Adult animals breathe with lungs. The head and body of this animal are together, without a neck. The front legs are short, the hind legs are big and strong for jumping. Anura have swimming membranes on their toes. Undergoes metamorphosis, external fertilization. Example Bufo terrestris (frog frog), Rana pipiens (green frog).
• Order Apoda (Gymnophiona) Worm-like animals, without legs. The skin is soft, between the eyes and nose there are tentacles that can be protruded. This animal has eyes without lids and a short tail. Male animals have copulation organs that can be highlighted. Breeding is oviparous or ovoviviparous. There are many Anura animals in the tropics. Example: Ichthyosis glutinosus.

Various Amphibia animals have interesting facts that you can learn in the DK Findout book! Reptiles And Amphibians which is definitely interesting.

CLASS REPTILIA

Reptilia comes from the Latin word, namely reptile which means snake. Reptiles are generally poikilothermic. Reptiles are also known as reptiles. Slithering is a way of walking by attaching the belly to the ground. Reptiles consist of approximately 6,000 species of animals, including snakes, lizards, turtles and crocodiles. Various facts about reptiles, such as why do lizards break off their tails? and why chameleons can change color are thoroughly discussed in the book Animal Anatomy Series: Crocodiles and Other Reptiles.

Reptiles store their eggs which are protected by a thick shell and have an internal membrane. Reptiles carry out internal fertilization. Like Amphibia, Reptilia is also an animal that absorbs heat from its external environment. Examples of reptiles include pythons (Phyton reticulatus), Komodo dragons (Varanus komodoensis) and lizards (Lacerta agilis). Some reptiles have become extinct, for example Dinosaurus and Pterydactyla (winged reptiles). Orders within Reptilia:

• The Chelonian order Chelonia includes turtles and tortoises. The body is wide, dorsally protected by the carapace (dorsal shield) and plastron (ventral shield). The jaws are toothless, but covered with a horny substance. The ribs are fused with the dorsal shield. Habitat Chelonia on land, seawater and fresh water. Oviparous breeding, eggs are laid in the holes made by the female animal. Example: Chelonia myotas (turtle), Chelydraserpentina (freshwater turtle).
• Order Squamata Group of reptiles with scales, without abdominal ribs.
• Order Crocodilia This order includes the crocodile class. This animal has thick skin, with abdominal ribs. The body is elongated, the head is large and long with strong jaws and teeth. Crocodilia live in fresh and sea water. A heart with a perfect ventricular septum. Oviparous reproduction, eggs are incubated in decaying leaves. Crocodilia has four legs, short, fingernails. Example: Crocodylus sp, Alligator sp.

Get to know and explore the world of animals with the book Pisces, Reptilia, Amphibians – Exploring the Animal World which discusses various interesting facts about reptiles that you want to know.

AVES CLASS

Class Aves (birds) consists of about 9,000 species. The entire body of the bird is covered in feathers, except for the legs and beak. Bird feathers and beaks are made of keratin. Birds do not have teeth to chew their food, but have a crop. Birds have wings that can help them fly. However, there are some birds that cannot fly, for example the cassowary and the ostrich. Birds as animals whose body temperature is fixed (homoothermic). Birds breathe with lungs. In addition, bird breathing is assisted by air sacs when flying. Birds fertilize inside the female’s body. After fertilization occurs, the birds will lay eggs and will incubate them until they hatch. Examples of Aves class species include native chickens (Gallus domestica), pigeons (Columba fasciata), sparrows (Passer montanus),

Further explanation about animals with Aves class species can be found in the book Aves Invertebrata – Exploring the Animal World, which you can get only at sinaumedia!

CLASS MAMALIA

Mammalia comes from the Latin word, namely mammae which means mammary gland. Class Mammalia consists of about 5,000 species which are grouped into 26 orders. Mammalia can reproduce by giving birth and laying eggs as discussed in the book Encyclopedia of the World of Mammals (FC).

Common characteristics of mammals are having hair, having three bones in the middle ear, and having mammary glands. Mammalia has a larger brain volume compared to other vertebrate animals.

Mammalia’s body temperature is fixed or not affected by the temperature of the external environment (homoothermic). Mammalia’s breathing apparatus is the lungs. Mammals also have high adaptability. Mammalia has many orders. Here are some orders in Mammalia as follows:

• Monotremes (beaked mammals), for example Platypus (Ornitherynchus anatinus).
• Carnivores (meat-eating mammals), for example cats (Felis domestica).
• Rodentia (rodent mammals), for example mice and rats (Mus musculus).
• Cetaceans (water mammals), for example whales (Balanoptera borealis).
• Chiroptera (Mammalia with wings), for example bats (Myotes sp.).
• Marsupials (Marsupial mammals), for example kangaroos (Macropus sp.).
• Probosoidea (Mammalia proboscis), for example the elephant (Elephas maximus).
• Primates, for example proboscis monkey (Nasalis larvatus).

BENEFITS OF CHORDATA

Although edible, chordates without backbones are not a significant food source for humans. The main benefit of these animals is that they provide clues to the origin of Vertebrates from an evolutionary point of view. In addition, tunicates contain unique chemicals and some can be used as medicine. Chordata is also used as a source of food ingredients, for example chicken meat or eggs and cow’s milk. As a raw material for the textile industry, for example the use of sheep hair to make wool As an object of research, for example Mammalia As a pet bird, for example cats, rabbits or birds. However, there are also several types of Chordata that are detrimental to humans, such as rats which can become pests of agricultural crops.

Thus, an explanation of the Definition, Characteristics, Clarification and Benefits of Chordata in Everyday Life. Hopefully this article can help you understand Chordata. Enjoy studying Sinaumed’s!

Phylum  Chordata Problem Book From EDUTORE

sinaumedia developed an educational platform called Edutore. REGISTER and you can access lots of question practice books like those in sinaumedia by subscribing. Edutore has a slogan “Everyone Can Be Smart” and that is also what Edutore aspires to be. So that Edutore can participate in educating Indonesian children. On the Edutore Youtube Channel, various topics are discussed, ranging from unique general knowledge such as “Why are the brake lights red”, learning English with Captain J, to studying with Edutore which contains discussions of questions such as CPNS synonyms, antonyms, and others.

The Inventor of the Telephone You Need to Know – Before technology existed, human life was very dependent on natural conditions, from making hunting tools using wood or bamboo, to communicating using smoke, flags, and so on. However, the era that continues to develop makes humans less dependent on nature. In fact, slowly human life feels easier when technology is growing.

The emergence of technology cannot be separated from various kinds of research and experiments that have been carried out by scientists. Without scientists developing technology, at this time we would not be able to experience technology and carry out daily activities more difficult. In short, at this time we really feel the benefits of increasingly advanced technology through the tools developed by scientists.

Have we ever thought how could ancient people communicate with friends, lovers, family, or lovers who were far away? Scientists who saw this problem then began to develop technology so that humans communicate even though they have to be separated by distance. Of the many technologies that have been created by scientists, one of them is telephone technology.

Yes, that’s right, the telephone is one of the technologies that was invented a long time ago. Thanks to the invention of the telephone, we experience various types of telephones, from landline telephones to cell phones or mobile phones . With the telephone, we can communicate with people who are far away. In fact, not only within the country, by using the telephone, we can also ask how someone is abroad.

As we know that technological tools exist in the world and the benefits can be felt because there are humans (scientists) who carry out research and experiments. Likewise, with telephone technology there are scientists who create it.

However, the discovery of telephone technology is still full of question marks about who first invented this phone. Some historical records say that the inventor of the telephone was Alexander Graham Bell, but other historical records say that before Alexander Graham Bell there was a scientist who invented the telephone and he was named Antonio Meucci.

Definition of Phone

Before discussing more about who Alexander Graham Bell and Antonio Meucci were, we will now discuss the meaning of the telephone itself. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), a telephone is a device with electricity and wires for conversations between two people who are far apart or conversations conveyed by telephone.

Based on the definition of telephone from KBBI, the telephone can be said to be a communication tool that functions to converse or chat while simultaneously listening to the voice of someone who is in the distance. Not only that, by telephone, we can also find out information in the form of a person’s health condition directly, even though the person must be abroad.

Without telephones, it is very likely that until now we would have communicated using smoke or flags. Surely it will be difficult for us to know the kaba of someone who is in a very different place.

At the beginning of its appearance, the telephone could only be used in one place, for example at home, at the office or in a public place. Telephones that are used in public places are often referred to as public telephones. In fact, before the existence of mobile phones, there was such a thing as a telephone shop, which was often known as a “wartel”. However, whether it’s a public telephone or a telephone kiosk, it is no longer in use because technology continues to progress.

Currently, the telephone is still developing quite rapidly, even the telephone that initially could only be placed in the house or office, now can be carried anywhere. Not only that, we can use the mobile phones that we often use to send messages, play games, and play social media (using the internet).

Telephone communication tools continue to develop, but without scientists who invented the telephone, we cannot communicate anywhere and send messages at any time. So, we should be grateful to the scientists who have discovered and developed telephone communication tools.

Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci

Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci is an Italian national who was born on April 13, 1808 in San Frediano, he is a graduate of the Florentine Academy of Arts. This Italian scientist can be said to be the inventor of a modern tool that is used by many people today, a tool called the telephone. With the telephone we can communicate, such as asking news to someone who is in the distance.

Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci before migrating with his wife, he worked in several companies. The Teatro della Pergola company until 1835. After leaving work at the Teatro della Pergolla, he started working at the Teatro Tacon in Havana, Cuba.

After immigrating with his wife, every life he lived was attended by research and experiments on new things. Lots of new things he’s ever tried. Even more unique, if Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci is someone who does not easily give up, so the feeling of enthusiasm to discover new things in the world never fades.

Before conducting research and telephone experiments, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci had developed an electrical energy. At that time, he succeeded in making developments against electric shocks. The developed electric shock can be used to relieve and cure several types of diseases. As it turned out, the discovery of electric shock was liked by many people, so that the name Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci was increasingly recognized by many people.

After the success with the electric shock that had been invented, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci began researching and conducting experiments on tools that could help humans to communicate even though they were not close together. However, in 1850, he had to move from Staten Island, New York. When he moved, his situation could be said to be not very pleasant because he fell into poverty. Even though he fell into poverty, his research and experiments on telephone communication tools continued.

In fact, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci not only fell into poverty, but he also suffered from a serious illness, so that to make ends meet, he was forced to sell the things he owned. The goods sold are not only to fulfill their daily needs, but are also used for the treatment of Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci.

With all the struggle to survive, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci managed to recover from his illness. Then, he went back to work doing research and testing for the success of the telephone. He was eager to finish what he had done.

After that, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci managed to find a telephone communication tool in 1849 for the first time. Approximately 20 years later, he patented his findings or more precisely in 1871 his invention was patented. However, the patent for his invention, namely the telephone, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci can only be paid for one year. This is because, he was unable to pay for patents for the following years.

Never giving up on being able to extend his patent rights, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci began to demonstrate or introduce his findings, namely the telephone to a telegraph company. At that time, many telegraph companies had been established because there was no device that could make us communicate with other people at a considerable distance.

The telegraph company that became the place to demonstrate the subtle findings of Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci was the telegraph company Western Union . However, he was never given the opportunity to meet the vice chairman of the company named Edwar B. Grant. Whenever Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci wanted to meet, the deputy chairman, Edward B. Grant, always said that he was busy and didn’t have time.

Until two years after carrying out a demonstration at the company it turned out that the findings of the telephone were declared lost. Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci, who heard the information, was devastated and felt that his struggle to become the inventor of the telephone was in vain.

Unexpectedly, news emerged that Alexander Graham Bell was declared the inventor of a communication device, the telephone. Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci, who heard the news, then called a lawyer. He summoned lawyers to protest against the United States Patent Office which has given a statement about the inventor of the telephone, Alexander Graham Bell.

However, Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci’s attempt to summon a lawyer and protest against the inventor of the telephone failed because he lost in court. What surprised him even more was that Alexander Graham Bell had agreed to the agreement he had made with the Western Union telegraph company . The contract stated that every 20 percent of profits from phone sales would go to Western Union.

Antonio Santi Giuseppe Meucci felt betrayed by the Western Union telegraph company . The inventor of the telephone died on October 18, 1889 at the age of 81 years.

Alexander Graham Bell

Alexander Graham Bell is a scientist who was born on March 3, 1847 in Edinburgh, Scotland. Even though he was born in Scotland, during his life journey, he hardly lived in Scotland. Alexander Graham Bell chose to move to Canada, until finally he lived in the United States.

Interest in new things and always wanting to find something out of these new things made Alexander Graham Bell contribute some of his thoughts to other fields, such as airplanes, kite experiments, hydrophiles, artificial respiration, and tetrahedrals. All of his thoughts which have contributed to other fields were carried out before finally finding a means of communication, namely the telephone.

Scientists at that time could be said to be someone who was thirsty for a work (tools, theory, etc.), so they succeeded in inventing something from a different field. In addition, they never give up even though they have to experience trials that have failed many times. In short, they don’t easily give up before they manage to find something new.

The invention of the telephone that was discovered by Alexander Graham Bell cannot be separated from his daily life. Almost every day he gave a lecture to those who were mute and deaf. Thanks to this good nature, Alexander Graham Bell managed to come up with an idea to make an invention in the form of a telephone. The telephone that he has invented or created has made his life even better, because many people use the telephone (his invention).

Not only that, when conducting research and experiments to find the telephone, Alexander Graham Bell was assisted by his assistant named Thomas A. Watson. After carrying out various kinds of research and experiments with his assistant, a device was found that could convey sound or sound similar to the human voice. At the age of 29, the invention of a communication device, the telephone, was patented on March 7, 1876.

At an event for the 100th anniversary of the city of Philadelphia, Alexander Graham Bell began to introduce his findings to the wider community. It turns out that the invention of a tool that can make sounds or voices like humans has made many people interested. In addition, at the event, Alexander Graham Bell was given an award for his invention.

Seeing how many people were enthusiastic about using the telephone, Alexander Graham Bell wanted to build a telephone company. The telephone company that wants to be developed is called the Bell Telephone Company . The company, which was built in July 1877, has experienced development or improvement, so that Alexander Graham Bell is increasingly known by many people and his life’s wealth is increasing.

Basically, the telephone company founded by Alexander Graham Bell and his colleagues is the ancestor of the American Telephone and Telegraph Company (AT&T).

Alexander Graham Bell died on August 2, 1922 in Baddek, Nova Scotia. He died leaving behind inventions that are used by many people today. Even though he passed away, his findings will always be remembered by the world community.

Conclusion

The discovery of a telephone that can connect long-distance conversations with friends, relatives, family, and lovers indicates that technological developments or world progress. In addition, the telephone that we use is the result of telephone developments that were found in ancient times. If the invention of the telephone did not progress, then at this time we would not be able to use a home phone or cell phone ( mobile phone ).

So, those of us who have used this telephone communication tool need to thank the inventors of the telephone and those who developed the telephone. Thanks to those who invented the telephone and who developed it, we know the condition of our loved ones without having to meet them first.

Philosophy Is – The existence of philosophy as a scientific discipline has been questioned since more than 20 years of the last century. Although there are many opinions that explain what philosophy really is, these opinions have not satisfied everyone. In fact, many people think that philosophy is something that is completely secret, mystical, and strange. Did Sinaumed’s ever think like that?

Philosophy is said to be the mother of all knowledge on this earth. Therefore, many people think that philosophy is the most special science and occupies the highest place among all the existing sciences. What’s more, there are many beliefs that philosophy can only be understood by geniuses! Wow, that’s really fantastic!

Then actually, what is philosophy? What are the views contained in this philosophy? How is the development of these disciplines? So, so that Sinaumed’s won’t be confused anymore, let’s look at the following review!

Definition of Philosophy

The term “philosophy” actually comes from the Greek word “philosophia”, which is a combination of the words “philo” and “sophia”. Philo means ‘love in a broad sense’, while sophia means ‘wisdom or cleverness’. So, it can be said that this philosophy is the desire to achieve the ideals of policy.

Many experts define what philosophy is. Poedjawijatna argues that philosophy is a kind of knowledge that tries to find the deepest causes for everything based on mere thoughts. Then according to Hasbullah Bakry, philosophy has a definition in the form of a kind of knowledge that investigates everything in depth, starting from divinity, the universe, to humans so that it can produce knowledge about how it really is as far as can be achieved by human reason. Then there is also the well-known philosopher, Plato, who defines philosophy as knowledge that is interested in reaching the original truth.

So, based on some of the opinions of these experts, it can be concluded that philosophy is a science that seeks to find causes in depth based on human thought and reason. This philosophy can also be a view of the life of a group of people regarding the life they aspire to. However, this philosophy can also be interpreted as an attitude of a person who is aware and mature when thinking about everything in depth and looking at the whole with all relationships.

Greek Philosophy

Mostly, these philosophical figures or philosophers come from Greece because this knowledge is sourced from Ancient Greek thought. These Greek philosophers lived around the century BC. Even though they have been dead for hundreds of years, their thoughts have contributed to this philosophical science. So, here are Greek philosophical figures that Sinaumed’s needs to know about!

1. Socrates

Socrates lived around 469-399 BC. He paid a lot of attention to people and wanted the people on this earth to be able to recognize himself. According to him, the human soul is the most profound foundation of life so that it is related to the essence of man as the determinant of his own life.

Based on his views, he has no intention of forcing others to accept his teachings, instead he prioritizes so that others can express their own views. Therefore, Socrates uses dialectics, namely in the form of dialogue with other people so that other people can express or explain their views and ideas, so that then new views can arise. Even though Socrates never left writings related to his views, his views were reiterated by Plato, who was one of his students.

2. Plato

Sinaumed’s must be familiar with this name, which is even known as a famous philosopher throughout history. Plato, who lived from 427-347 BC, put forward his opinion that the most basic reality or idea.

He believes that the nature that we see is not the actual reality, so there is a world of sensory perception or the real world, and a world of ideas. To enter the world of ideas, a great deal of mental energy is required and for this human beings have to do many things, including abandoning their habitual lives and controlling their passions. He also stated that the human soul consists of three levels, namely reason, feeling or desire, and lust. The mind which is part of the highest level of the soul can be used to perceive ideas and order the “level of the soul” of other parts.

Does Sinaumed’s know that this Plato has left more than 30 literary writings which of course contain beauty and purity in each of his writings. Plato once founded a school and the most famous student was Aristotle.

3. Aristotle

Aristotle lived from 384-322 BC and was Plato’s best student for 20 years. Aristotle loved to travel far and wide to various places and was a teacher from Prince Alexander until he became King Alexander the Great.

Similar to his teacher, Plato, he also founded a school called the Lyceum. Aristotle is known as a critical thinker by doing a lot of research and actively developing knowledge during his lifetime. He paid the most attention to natural sciences and medicine. Before he died, Aristotle had left many writings on science which are still used as theoretical foundations, ranging from natural sciences, society and state, literature, art, to human life.

Aristotle’s most famous writings are those on logic, called analytic. This analysis, if applied today, aims to propose conditions that must be fulfilled by thought so that it is intended to reach the truth.

4. Thales

Thales is a philosopher figure who comes from the Miletus area, Ancient Greece, and is estimated to have lived between 624-548 BC. He is considered the first person to try to find answers to questions about the origin of all things in the universe. He lived on every island and every day looked out over the vast ocean, so that vision arose.

Thales once traveled to Egypt and saw that the water in the Nile River was used by the people, especially for agricultural purposes. Because of that, he thinks that the origin of everything in the world is water. Water that is always moving is seen as the basis of human life. His view is true, isn’t it ? Because it is true that humans cannot live without depending on water.

5. Anaximenes

Unlike Thales, Anaximenes, who lived between 585-528 BC, actually held the view that the basis of life for living things in this universe was air. This view was put forward based on the premise that humans and all living things breathe, that is, they take in the air found in the universe.

Air is indeed the source of life for all living things and without its existence all living things on this earth will die. So, He thought that all the source of life for living beings is air.

6. Phytagoras

If you hear or read his name, Sinaumed’s will always remember the mathematical formula with the same name, right? Well, the originator of the mathematical formula is indeed Pythagoras who is also a famous philosopher. Pythagoras lived between 580-500 BC in the city of Kroton, Southern Italy.

Apart from being a philosopher who holds the view that humans must carry out spiritual cleansing so that their soul can gain happiness, he is also known as a mathematician. Therefore, he always taught his students that everything in nature comes from numbers or numbers. His view of the universe is centered on numbers.

Views in Philosophy

In its development, views or schools emerge that become the basis or basis for humans when they want to take an action. Until now, these views are still practiced in any field of science. Well, here are the views of the philosophy.

1. Idealism

The term ‘Idealism’ was put forward by Plato about 2400 years ago. Sinaumed’s must have known that Plato had the idea that the most fundamental reality and reality that is visible to the human senses is an idea. The emphasis in this view is natural idealism which is spiritual.

People who follow this view tend to respect culture and traditions, because they have the view that these life values ​​have a level that goes beyond the knowledge of individual groups.

2. Humanism

In fact, from ancient times until the mid-4th century AD, education in Greece and Rome had the goal of forming humans so that they could become good citizens and be useful for the state and nation. Then later, in Europe in the 5th to 14th centuries there was also education that aimed to achieve eternal life happiness and overcome worldly needs.

This view of humanism actually has two directions, namely individual humanism and social humanism. In individual humanism, it prioritizes freedom of thought, expressing opinions, and various activities that demand creativity. Typically, these thoughts are channeled through art, literature, music, and technology. Meanwhile, social humanism prioritizes education for society as a whole for social welfare and human relations.

3. Rationalism

Rationalism is a view whose source of knowledge comes from human reason (reason). Rene Descartes is known as the father of rationalism as well as a modern philosopher. Besides that, there is also the character John Locke who holds the view that there is a tabula rasa , meaning that every human being is created equal, like a blank slate. Thus, these humans must be trained and given education so that they can reason and not remain blank slate forever.

4. Empiricism

Empiricism is a view whose source of knowledge is experience, because experience always provides certainty taken from the real world. This view also argues that a statement that cannot be proven through experience is meaningless.

5. Criticism

In the 18th century, there was a philosopher named Emmanuel Kant who succeeded in bridging two views, namely rationalism and empiricism, so that it became a critical view. In short, this view argues that truth does not need to be tested because it already has its own boundaries between rationalism and empiricism.

6. Constructivism

This view was put forward by Giambattista Vico in 1710, who stated that a person’s knowledge is the result of the construction of the individual himself, through interaction with objects, phenomena, experiences and their environment. Another character named E. Von Galsersfelf who came from the University of Massachusetts argued that a person’s knowledge is formed by the individual as a result of interaction with his environment.

Philosophy Branch

The existence of this philosophy is not just static, but dynamic which develops in such a way as to become more rational and systematic. What’s more, as time progresses, the human mindset also evolves. So, here are 6 branches of philosophy.

1. Epistemology

Epistemology comes from the Greek words episteme (knowledge) and logos (word, thought or knowledge). So it can be concluded that this epistemology is a branch of philosophy that discusses knowledge. In epistemology, the main issue is related to the origin, nature, character and type of knowledge.

2. Metaphysics

The term is also derived from the Greek word metaphysika, meaning ” after physics “. This branch of philosophy was introduced by Andronikos and Rhodes from a collection of books written by Aristotle about the nature of the things we see in the real world. It can also be said that this metaphysics is a comprehensive philosophical discussion of all reality or everything that exists. Metaphysics can be divided into two things, namely:

a) General Metaphysics or Ontology

That is discussing everything that exists as a whole and all at once. The discussion is usually carried out by distinguishing and separating the real existence from the appearance of its existence.

b) Special Metaphysics

• Cosmology , namely the discussion of the world or nature with the most fundamental order of all reality.
• Metaphysical theology , namely the discussion of religious beliefs. Usually discusses the existence of God.
• Philosophy of Anthropology , namely that which discusses what is the nature of humans and how the relationship between nature and each other. So, it can be said that this branch seeks to find answers to questions related to their existence, status, and relations.

3. Logic

According to Rapar (1996), Logic is a branch or part of philosophy that compiles, develops, and discusses principles, formal rules, and normative procedures, as well as valid criteria for reasoning and inference in order to reach truths that can be accounted for rationally. . In short, this branch of philosophy seeks to balance reason or thoughts expressed through words or (verbal) language.

4. Ethics

This branch of philosophy is also called moral philosophy because it discusses the good and bad of human behavior. In short, this branch of philosophy looks at humans in terms of their behavior. Even in the time of Socrates, ethics was very influential on the life of amnusia. Ethics is the science of morality, which determines how human beings should live in society. Ethics also does not question what or who the human is, but how the human should do and act.

5. Aesthetics

This branch of philosophy questions art and beauty . The things that are discussed about beauty are the true nature and principles of beauty, for example examining beauty with human feelings and thoughts. Although basically, this aesthetic has been studied since 2500 years ago in various regions, for example Babylon, India, Egypt, China, to Greece.

6. Philosophy of Science

This branch of philosophy deals with the nature of knowledge. Its application is usually in an effort to find the root of the problem and find the reality principle that is being questioned by the field of science so that it is clearer and more certain. As with other disciplines, this branch of philosophy also has its own division of knowledge, for example philosophy of law, philosophy of history, philosophy of language, and philosophy of mathematics.

So, that’s a review of what philosophy is and famous figures who are still popular as philosophers of all time. Has Sinaumed’s ever studied the views of any of these philosophers?

 

Philosophy – What comes to your mind when you hear or see the word philosophy? In this advanced era, the word philosophy is certainly no stranger to our ears. Surely many of us have heard or studied philosophy. For those of you who have heard the word, what comes to your mind when you see or read the word philosophy?

Is it a science that studies abstract things? Or one of the college majors on your campus? Or maybe the subject you don’t like the most? Do any of you think that philosophy is a science that deals with love? Or are some of you aware that our thinking process is also included in a philosophy?

You need to understand that philosophy has become one of the sciences that is often underestimated, considered something that is unclear, strange, and abstract if you don’t understand it more deeply. If you haven’t studied philosophy in depth, then you will never like this field of knowledge.

Because, if you understand it more deeply and study it properly, then you will find a “love” in philosophy. Well, below we will discuss the flow of philosophy in more depth along with its understanding and other matters related to philosophy. For those of you who want to learn, see this article until it’s finished.

What is Philosophy?

Philosophy is one of the words that comes from the word in English, namely “Philosophy”. The word comes from Greek which is divided into two words, namely “Philein” or “Philia”, and “Sophia”. Then, what do the two words mean? So, these two words have the word Philen or Philia, which means to love or love, while Sophia means wisdom. Simply put, philosophy means to love wisdom or love of wisdom. A philosopher or a thinking expert loves wisdom very much.

Where people who love or like wisdom will be more careful in believing and accepting things that have no clear source. They will try to keep asking questions until the answers they receive are enough to answer all their confusion and doubts. It can be said that their life will feel more calm. With questions and their efforts to find answers, it can help them not to get too wrapped up in things that are not clear on the truth. This is in accordance with the characteristics of philosophy, namely radical, universal, and also systematic.

Philosophy itself is universal, that means the thoughts in philosophy apply to everyone, without exception. Then philosophy has a radical characteristic, namely to dig something down to its roots or sources. Where a philosopher doesn’t just stop at one or two questions, but their questions will continue to arise until there is no longer anything that makes them feel doubtful or confused. Then philosophy is systematic, namely all thoughts that arise or questions that arise until all the answers are sequential and interconnected. In the end, you will find that the existing philosophical schools are streams that are interconnected with one another.

You can get the second love at the beginning of the emergence of philosophy. One of the positive emotions that exist in humans is awe and philosophy emerges from this positive emotion. Awe in the end brings a high sense of curiosity about the things we admire. It was from that feeling that questions arose to form a school in philosophy. As we know that philosophy does not only have one or two schools, but philosophy has various kinds of schools. Where these streams arise because of differences in our way of looking at the world and everything in it.

Even in looking at similar things, we may have different points of view. Maybe you will see from the right side and others will see from the left side. Then eventually some people will create a new view. Likewise with the currents in philosophy. Various kinds of genres are certainly the points of view of the characters in seeing the world. This point of view can be based on how people’s life experiences or the principles and beliefs they have.

Certainly, all of these things are based on a clear, found out of curiosity and questions that arise from that feeling. In the following, we will discuss the branches of philosophy and also the various schools of philosophy that you need to understand.

Philosophy Branches

Below are several branches of philosophy, including:

a. Ontology

Ontology or often referred to as metaphysics is a branch of philosophy that explains the nature of everything that exists and discusses the very basic or ultimate nature of objects or the reality behind direct experience. Basically, ontology explains everything that exists, the questions to be dismantled are not limited, for example, what is the nature of space and time, matter, motion, and change? What is the origin of this universe? and other questions. In relation to education, the ontology of educational science discusses the nature of substance and also the organizational pattern of educational science.

b. Epistemology

Epistemology is a branch of philosophy that observes the origin, methods, structure, and legitimacy of knowledge. The most basic question is What is knowing? What is the origin of our knowledge? How do we know that we have knowledge? How do we get knowledge? And other questions. In this way, epistemology discusses the nature of formal objects as well as educational materials.

c. Axiology

Axiology generally talks about the value and usefulness of everything related to the moral principles of developing the use of knowledge obtained. For example, educational axiology discusses the nature of the value of the theoretical and practical functions of education.

d. Logic

Logic is a branch of philosophy that talks about rules of thought so that with these rules the right conclusions can be drawn. In other words, logic is a systematic study of rules to corroborate premises or causes about the conclusion of these rules. So that we can use it to distinguish good arguments and bad arguments.

Philosophy

The following are some of the currents in philosophy:

1. Idealism

Idealism is a school that assumes that reality or reality is composed of souls and ideas. The term idealism comes from the word “idea” which means something that is present in the soul. This flow became a very important beginning for the development of human thinking. The basic thinking of this school was also explained by Plato. According to him, the most basic reality is an idea. While the reality that can be seen by humans is the shadow of the idea itself.

This thinking certainly views visible reality as something that is not so important. They will only accept it if the reality is connected with ideas. Even so, this idea of ​​idealism is the thought most acceptable to figures or philosophers, one of whom is Descartes. He agrees that the elements related to the soul are more important elements than a visible object.

2. Rationalism

The flow of rationalism is a school that puts forward style as the only source of knowledge that can be trusted. For the characters, reason is the most important asset possessed by humans to acquire, discover, and test knowledge. They also assume that reason has the ability to solve various kinds of problems that exist in life. All problems can be solved and solved using common sense. The famous figure in the flow of rationalism is Rene Descartes. He has the nickname as the father of modern philosophy.

This flow arose because of one question from him “What is the basic method that will be used by humans to reflect?” It was from this question that he found reason as one of the most basic things that humans use to reflect on something. If this flow is drawn to the present, is it still relevant? Do you belong to a rationalist group of people, who always use reason to solve all kinds of problems that arise in life? Or maybe you belong to another stream?

3. Empiricism

This flow focuses more on the experience possessed by a person as a source of knowledge. The word empiricism comes from the Greek which means sensory experience or observation experience through the five senses. Empiricism is a stream that is very contrary to rationalism. According to the characters in it, knowledge comes from experience. So that the five senses are the most obvious and certain main source of reason. Everything that is known by humans depends on how they use their five senses, from hearing, seeing, touching what they have, and speaking.

The empiricist figure also rejects the belief that humans have the nature of knowledge within themselves. According to this school, without experience, knowledge cannot be formed. In addition, this flow was also formed by Francis Bacon and Thomas Hobbes with the view: All knowledge can be formed by combining what has been experienced by humans. Are you one of those who believe in this flow? Where experience becomes something that can shape a person’s perspective so that it can influence how they behave and the personality that is formed from that experience.

4. Dualism

Dualism is a school which reveals that reality consists of two different and contradictory roots. Each root is unique and cannot be removed. Thus, there are several figures who say that this school is a combination of idealism and materialism, or a school that combines the soul and body. The figure who shaped this thought was Thomas Hyde. Where basic thoughts are substances and thoughts are different things and both will complement each other to form a knowledge.

5. Positivism

This one flow emerged in the 19th century. Where the basis of this thought was sourced from knowledge that came from what was known, certain, and real things. Positivism focuses on a real fact and ignores things outside reality and unseen realities. This school is very close to empiricism, which both believe that knowledge is based on experience based on the senses. According to the characters in it, humans will never know anything more than what they see. Based on real facts, humans will not know anything behind these facts if they don’t see it.

The figure who created this school was Henri de Saint Simon, who was later developed by his student August Comte. The basis of this thinking is to understand a knowledge that humans must draw causal relationships. Until the laws that shape this knowledge. In this search process, humans will find various kinds of real facts in that knowledge.

6. Realism

Realism is a current in science. According to this school, he is concerned with the object of human knowledge. Where realism views that the object of knowledge believed by humans is outside the human self, for example.

a. Knowledge of trees
b. Knowledge of animals
c. Knowledge of the earth
d. City knowledge.

All the examples mentioned above do not only exist in the mind of the human who observes them, but also exist by themselves and are independent of the human soul.

The flow of realism is divided into two groups, among others:

1. Group of Rational Realism

This type of realism is divided into two, namely classical realism and religious realism. The two streams, both classical and religious, are based on Aristotle’s philosophy. However, there are fundamental differences in these two streams. Where the difference is that classical realism is usually directly from Aristotle’s point of view, while the flow of religious realism is not directly from Aristotle. It developed within the philosophy of Thomas Aquinas, a Christian philosopher who became known as Thomism. The views of both agree that the material world is real and exists outside of those who observe it.

Then, adherents of Thomism argue that the soul is one of the important things even though it is not as real as the body. Therefore, this school also believes that the soul and body were created by God. The flow of Thomism also assumes that knowledge is obtained through revelation, experience, and thinking. Adherents of religious realism argue that the rules of harmony in the universe are God’s creation, so we need to study them.

2. The School of Natural or Scientific Realism

This group of streams is the development of natural science. Where the flow of natural realism has a skeptical and experimental nature. This flow holds that the world around us is real, so one of the tasks of science is to investigate all the contents in it and this is not the task of philosophy. The task for philosophy is nothing but the co-ordination of various scientific concepts and discoveries. According to this flow, nature has a permanent nature. There will indeed be changes, but those changes are directly in accordance with natural laws which are permanent and make the universe continue according to its orderly arrangement.

 

Figure of Personification – Who doesn’t know about figure of speech? Maybe the meaning of figure of speech and its various forms seems familiar among students. Because, they are the ones who still get learning material and also assignments to write poetry using figure of speech.

But, do you know, Sinaumed’s , actually without realizing it, in everyday life we ​​also often use figure of speech in communicating with other people.

Generally, the use of figure of speech in our daily life is often used when communicating with people who are quite close to us. Even though we often use it everyday, many of us don’t realize it. What’s more, there are indeed a lot of figures of speech in Indonesian.

This figure of speech is included in the comparative figure of speech. Because personification figures of speech use figurative words to compare and enhance the impression of a sentence. In oral or written communication, personification and other figures of speech are often used to create an imaginative impression or to give a certain effect.

There are many figures of speech that can be used in writing a literary work, one of which is personification. This figure of speech describes inanimate objects or living things that other than humans, become living things or have human characteristics.

Sinaumed’s, before we discuss it further, we also need to understand the meaning of personification and its characteristics, as well as examples. Come on, see the following explanation!

Definition of Majas

Figure of speech is a form of figurative language that is usually used to make a sentence livelier. In other words, a figure of speech can be an expression that can liven up a sentence by creating an atmosphere.

According to KBBI, figure of speech is defined as a way to describe something by equating something or another word in the form of a figure of speech.

Figure of speech which is usually used in writing a literary work, is usually applied in poetry and prose. However, poetry usually uses more figures of speech than prose. Because, figure of speech is a figurative language that is able to animate a literary work and can give rise to certain connotations.

The use of appropriate and correct figure of speech can help readers understand the meaning of a literary work. So, figure of speech can also be called a beautiful language, which can beautify a sentence.

 

 

What is Personification Majas?

Personification figure of speech is a beautiful style of language, money is usually used to express a specific purpose in an article, literary work, or utterance to give human characteristics to an object in real life that does not have such a characteristic.

The word personification itself comes from the Greek word prosopopoeia which means to humanize. Personification is also taken from English, namely person , which means people.

Thus, this figurative expression uses human behavior that is given to something that is not human, such as objects in real life that do not have that characteristic. Objects that can be given human nature using this figure of speech include plants, inanimate objects, animals, clouds, the sky, and so on.

By using personification figure of speech, you can make objects other than humans be considered as if they were alive like humans. For example, inanimate objects are depicted as if they could walk, breathe, dance.

This figure of speech is also included in the category of comparative figure of speech which is commonly used to compare an object with other objects. for example, the wind on the beach caressing my beautiful hair.

In other words, various objects can be likened to being able to perform various human characteristics, such as thinking, doing things, and behaving like living things. An expression can be said to be a figure of speech personification if it meets several criteria such as comparing the dead as if they were alive, and involving the five senses.

Human traits that are transferred to non-human beings or inanimate objects include character traits, physical characteristics, behavior, thoughts, feelings, verbal, non-verbal, and so on. That is why, in the use of this figure of speech there is a similarity in nature between humans and inanimate objects.

However, these properties actually have a very contrasting comparison. Hence, personification figure of speech can be seen as a figure of speech based on the nature of similarities or comparisons.

Definition of Personification Majas According to Experts

1. Dance

According to Tarigan, it is a style of language that is inherent in human nature towards objects that are actually unreal, also having abstract ideas. Thus, the style of personification can make an inanimate object appear to have human characteristics.

2. Gorys Keraf

Gorys Keraf argues that figurative language is used to describe inanimate or inanimate objects or creatures other than humans, as if they have human-like characteristics and characteristics.

3. Pitwanto

In his book entitled Want to Be a Best Seller Writer, personification is a style of language used to humanize or seem to make inanimate objects come alive.

 

 

4. PUEBI book

In the book General Guidelines for Indonesian Spelling (Puebi) and Formation, it is a figure of speech that gives rise to human characteristics in inanimate objects, so that the objects seem to have lives like humans do.

 

 

Characteristics of Personification

The tendency to use personification figures of speech is due to a partition or boundary between humans and inanimate objects. Personification figure of speech works by removing these boundaries, so that humans can live or appreciate them better.

Basically humans are imitative creatures. Therefore, the first thing humans will do is appreciate everything around them. The sense of ownership can also be felt much more when this figure of speech is used. Everyday objects that so far only humans have benefited from, become more obvious than usual.

From the explanation above, the characteristics of personification are:

1. Using words that describe human nature

The first characteristic is to use a word that describes the human nature of an inanimate object. Personification figure of speech is a figure of speech that uses words that describe human nature in an inanimate object.

In this case, the word used may actually intersect with anthropomorphism related to human psychology.

Anthropomorphism is the depiction of human nature in animals, inanimate objects or plants. These non-human beings or inanimate objects are given the characteristics of a human being.

The purpose of describing human nature here is to give human characteristics to an inanimate object, starting from speaking, thinking, and acting like a human.

However, this personification figure of speech is different from fables, which give characteristics to humans only to specific animals. Now, while our personification figure of speech can imagine inanimate objects, such as wind, rain, or the smell of something.

For example, it is contained in the lyrics of the song Berita Untuk Kawan sung by Ebiet G Ade. In the song there are lyrics “Or nature is starting to be reluctant to be friends with us, let’s try asking the swaying grass.”

Well, the lyrics contain a personification figure of speech, because the grass is described as a human who can be asked.

2. Comparing inanimate objects like living things

This personification figure of speech sometimes has similarities with fables and is included in the category of comparative figure of speech. This personification figure of speech has the characteristic of comparing an eye object to a living object. The point is that inanimate objects are given characteristics or described as living things.

3. Involve the five senses

The five senses here are five specific human sensory organs. These five sensory organs function as inhaling or smelling, tasting, seeing, touching, and hearing. The involvement of the five senses can create an element of proximity or closeness, even though sentences with personification figures of speech are imaginative in nature.

What Are the Functions of Personification Majas?

In writing literary works, personification figure of speech has several functions, namely:

1. Creating an imaginative impression

The use of personification figure of speech in a literary work sentence serves to build the imagination of the readers while reading it. Readers can imagine the atmosphere to the feelings of the subject in the literary work.

2. Beautify the arrangement of sentences

The use of personification in a literary work serves to beautify the sentence structure, so that it doesn’t seem too stiff.

3. Give effect and describe the atmosphere

Personification figure of speech can give effects and also describe a certain atmosphere based on beautiful wordings according to the wishes of the writer to his readers.

4. Strengthen relationships

The use of personification in a work can also help strengthen a sense of connectedness or connection between readers as humans and an inanimate object in the work.

5. Facilitate the reader in understanding the atmosphere

The use of this personification figure of speech can also help readers to more easily understand the atmosphere and also the emotions felt by the characters or subjects in a literary work. This is usually very necessary when writing short stories and novels.

 

 

Advantages of Using Personification Figures

In fact, literary writers may use a non-figurative language style in each of their writings. However, the application of figurative language using personification figures of speech is considered capable of providing more advantages to literary works than when using only common language styles. Then some of the advantages when using personification figure of speech are:

1. Gives a greater sense of ownership of inanimate objects or when we see living things other than humans around us. Inanimate objects as well as living things other than humans will be more visible than just providing benefits.
2. The use of this figurative language style can further open the eyes of the readers and also immerse the reader in the various things presented in literature, for example its beauty.
3. For those who are less sensitive to their surroundings, the use of this figurative language can make it easier for them to appreciate the objects around them because these objects will be likened to humans.

Examples of Personification Majas

As explained earlier, the use of figurative language with personification tends to be easy and simple. That way, anyone can actually do it. You only need to give “typically human” characteristics to an inanimate object or creature other than humans.

The following is an example of the personification figure of speech in the Top Book SMP Class IX book published by the Sigma team along with its explanation when applied to a sentence.

1. The grain of rice bowed and said good morning to the pedestrians.
   In the sentence above, this figure of speech is found in the word “grains of rice bow”. This language style gives behavior or traits that are usually carried out by humans to grains of rice that actually have no life.
2. That night, the moon peeked behind the clouds along with the leaves dancing to the music of the night.
   The words “moon peeps” and “leaves dance” are forms of personification. It is in this word that human nature is described in an inanimate form.
3. The firefighters have been battling the flames for more than two hours at the blaze.
   We all know that fire is an inanimate object. However, how can a firefighter appear to be fighting a fire? Of course, this is just a figure of speech to make the sentence more alive.
4. The moon and stars will continue to accompany the journey tonight.
   The moon and stars are inanimate objects. In personification figure of speech, the moon and stars are given a touch of human nature that can accompany them.
5. The dance of the falling leaves is so beautiful to see at dusk like this.
   How can a leaf dance? It is only a personification figure of speech, which serves to describe the beauty of the atmosphere at dusk.
6. I like walking past the cake shop across the street the most, because every day there is the smell of the chef’s baking that seduces my nostrils .
   In this sentence, the smell of baking a cake is given human-like characteristics, namely seductive. Even though the meaning of the sentence is the aroma of the cake smells very good and very delicious.
7. I will no longer dissolve in sorrow. I’m sure that tomorrow will be brighter with the sunshine smiling cheerfully greeting me in the morning.
   Impossible sunlight can give a cheerful smile and greet humans. This is a personification figure of speech that wants to describe that a person’s optimistic mind is so that he is no longer too wrapped up in sadness, by means of which he must believe that tomorrow is a new, better day.
8. I kept walking alone in the darkness of the night until I didn’t realize that the sun had woken up from its bed to replace the moon’s residence.
   The sun that has awakened from its bed is an inanimate object given by human nature. This sentence wants to tell that there is someone who is walking alone at night, until he doesn’t realize that the night has turned into morning.

The use of personification figure of speech in a literary work is carried out because of a partition or boundary between humans and other living things or objects outside of humans. The use of this personification figurative language style is able to remove existing boundaries, so that humans can better appreciate and live up to the contents of a literary work.

That’s a complete explanation of the personification figure of speech, its characteristics, along with examples that are easy to understand #FriendsWithoutLimits, so you can implement them directly in a literary work. There are lots of figure of speech, not only personification figure of speech, to find out other types of figure of speech, you can #MoreWithReading books about figure of speech that you can get at sinaumedia.com.

Income Per Capita – Income per capita in the Big Indonesian Dictionary or KBBI means national income divided by the number of residents. Per capita income is the average income of all residents in a country. Per capita income certainly has something to do with the economy in a country. Following is a more detailed understanding of per capita income, the function of per capita income for a country, and the factors that influence per capita income.

Definition of Per Capita Income

Per capita income is a calculation of the income of the total population in the country, where per capita income is the result of the country’s national income. Per capita income in a country can increase if the average income of the population of the country increases or is high.

So per capita income is one way to build a country’s economy. Per capita income is also a measure of the state of social welfare in a country. Economic income is a process of increasing total income and also per capita income in the country. Income per capita is also useful to see the development in the country, but it is also useful to see the average income of individuals in the country.

Per capita income data in a country is useful for analyzing the development that occurs in a country. Apart from that, the calculation of per capita income is useful for seeing how the development of welfare in a country, changes in the level of welfare in a country, and predicting per capita income in the future.

Characteristics of Economic Development

Economic development for a country is very important. With rapid economic development, it can increase per capita income in countries with a long period of time. Economic development has the following characteristics:

1. Economic development takes place continuously or continuously.
2. Efforts to increase per capita income. Which is where a country can be said to have an economic development if there is an increase in per capita income. The increase is one form of welfare of the population in the country. Therefore a country will always try to increase its per capita income.
   If Sinaumed’s wants to know how the economy is developing, Sinaumed’s can read the book “Development and Planning Economics” which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best.
3. The increase in per capita income increases over a long period of time. This happens if the average income increases from year to year, then per capita income must continue to increase. If income does fall, but the decline is not too far.
4. The occurrence of technological or institutional changes. If in a country there is an increase in per capita income, it is not only the economy that is advancing rapidly but also the technology in a country that is also advancing.

Economic Growth Factors

Development in a country is a measure of whether the country’s economy is advanced or not. Economic development is a stage of increasing total income. The success of economic growth in a country is influenced by several factors, such as the following:

1. Natural resources or SDA

The natural resources owned by each country are the wealth that has the most important role in that country. Natural resources are divided into two, namely living natural resources and non-living natural resources.

Living natural resources are all natural wealth or anything that comes from plants and animals. Examples of biological natural resources, such as chickens, goats, cows, tea, coffee, wood and many more. While non-living natural resources are resources that are not from living things. Non-biological natural resources cannot be used as food. Examples of non-biological natural resources, such as water, wind, sunlight and mining products.

Natural resources have a role as the basis of materials for a production. If there are no natural resources in a country, then the country needs to seek economic materials abroad. If a country has abundant resources, the country can process them very well so that spending is not too high.

2. Growth of population or human resources (HR)

Humans also have an important role in processing natural resources. The role of humans is to manage existing natural resources so that they can be used as basic production materials.

Humans are also needed in the development of a country. This is because humans have thoughts that are also useful for development, human resources who have competence and seriousness in carrying out these activities and efforts. If natural resources are managed by people who do not have competence, it can harm the existing natural resources.

As a human resource that will build a country’s economy. Sinaumed’s can read the book ” The Economics of Human Resources in a Development Perspective” as a reference and get the book at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best.

3. Advances in Science and Technology or Science and Technology

Human resources and natural resources in a country are of course very useful when maximizing science and technology. Humans who have good competence and quality human beings, surely they will equip themselves with knowledge and also an understanding of a new technology and knowledge.

Therefore to get a successful and smooth development, it certainly requires many parts in it. Not only that, it is necessary to have different knowledge and expertise possessed by humans so that each process can be carried out properly.

4. Socio-cultural

In addition, social factors that exist in society also influence economic development in a country. If the culture in society emphasizes discipline, is diligent and agile, these things can build the country’s economy.

Cooperation is also very important in achieving economic development. If each individual has a strong spirit of cooperation, it will make it easier to carry out collaboration in various fields for development. Surely this will affect the results for the economic conditions in the country.

5. Political Situation in the Country

The policies taken by the government are of course very influential for the country’s economy. If the policies taken in a country are closely related to politics and the economy are very appropriate, then it can lift the country’s economic development.

In addition, development also includes if the political conditions in a country are stable and harmonious, of course it can encourage the rate of economic growth. It’s another case if politics is unstable and there is no harmony between parties, of course it also affects the pace of the economy in a country. Politics is also very influential for the development of the country’s economy.

6. System of Government in the State

The system of government in a country is also very influential on economic development. If a country has a liberal government system, then its economy is also liberal. So it can be said that the government system in the country is one of the factors in the country’s economic development. If the country’s system is good, the country’s economy will run well, and vice versa.

Meanwhile, the government in Indonesia uses a democratic system, where people have freedom but still get supervision from the government so that it is controlled and stable.

7. State Infrastructure Facilities

Facilities and infrastructure support the country’s economy. If the facilities and infrastructure are complete, development can be carried out easily and more optimally. If the facilities and infrastructure do not support it, there can be obstacles in development.

Per Capita Income Calculation Function

Calculation of per capita income occurs once a year. The function of calculating per capita income is as follows:

1. Knowing the development of a country

Per capita income is useful for seeing the average income of the people of a country, so with this the function of per capita income is to find out the development of a country. Does year after year there is development or even no development.

2. As a reference for taking policies in the future

With an increase in per capita income, the data can be used as a reference for a country whether the following year and so on per capita income will increase. So the government can take a policy in the present to the future.

Sinaumed’s can read the book “Development of Sustainable Development Policy in Indonesia ” as knowledge about the future economy and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best.

3. Review the quality of the country’s economy

The per capita income function is useful for reviewing the quality of the people’s economy in a country at a certain time. This is because per capita income data is used as an analysis in evaluating countries. With this, the state can see where it is lacking and what steps to take in the future.

4. Smooth implementation of the country’s economy

With per capita income, a country can assess whether economic activity is running smoothly. The state can assess this with per capita income data.

Components of Per Capita Income

The following are the components in per capita income, namely:

1. National Income

National income is the amount of state income within one year. The value of per capita income and national income is comparable. The higher the national income, the higher the per capita income. Vice versa, if a national income decreases, then the level of per capita income is low.

2. Total Population

The total number of people living in a country is the total population. So the comparison of per capita income and population is inversely proportional. If the total population is high, then per capita income is low. Vice versa, if the amount of income is low, then per capita income is high.

Countries based on Per Capita Income

The function of per capita income data can see the economic condition of a country. Then there are several groups of countries on the calculation of per capita income, as follows:

1. High-income countries

A country can be said to have high income if its per capita income is more than USD. 8,355. Groups of high-income countries are usually from developed countries, such as Singapore, Japan, America and other developed countries.

2. Upper middle income countries

A country can be said to be middle to upper income if its average per capita income is $4,046 to $8,335. Group of middle to upper income countries, such as countries in Europe, Belgium, France, Canada.

3. Lower middle income countries

A country can be said to be lower middle income if its per capita income is between $675 and $4,046. For the country of Indonesia, it is included in the category worth $ 3,870.

4. Low-income countries

Low-income countries, if the average per capita income is less than $675. Countries with low incomes are mostly from African countries and conflict areas, such as Nigeria, Uganda, Somalia, Ethiopia, Afghanistan and other countries.

Negative and Positive Impacts of Per Capita Income

a. Positive impact

1. Streamlining the implementation of economic activities that accelerate the process of economic growth
2. Creating jobs that can reduce unemployment
3. Improve the level of national income
4. Improving community welfare

b. Negative impact

1. Increasing environmental damage
2. Reduced agricultural land
3. Pollution of water, air and soil

Impact of Increased Income in Indonesia:

With the increase in per capita income in Indonesia, does it have a positive or negative impact? The following explains the positive impact of increasing income in Indonesia:

1. Stability and consistency in improving Indonesia’s economic indicators

The increase in income status in Indonesia means that Indonesia has succeeded in maintaining stability and consistency in the growth of Indonesia’s economic indicators over the last twenty years. If it continues to grow into the future, then Indonesia can get an increase in per capita income.

2. Increasing Indonesia in international cooperation

With Indonesia increasing from an economic standpoint, it can be said that Indonesia has a higher capability. So this is an opportunity to establish international cooperation.

3. Increasing investment and improving Indonesia’s transaction balance

Indonesia can get a lot of trust from other countries to invest. The quality of Indonesian products can also be ensured to be more competitive. Increased investment and the quality of products and services produced by Indonesia, increased Indonesia’s growth and also recorded an improvement in the balance of transactions in Indonesia.

 

Apart from that, the increase in income also has negative impacts, such as:

1. Indonesia is considered capable of paying loan money with higher interest.

As a country, of course Indonesia has debt. With increasing income, other countries or countries that give debt think that the Indonesian state is able to pay even higher interest. The impact will increase the cost of government debt which will then become expensive.

2. A number of countries have reasons to revoke trade facilities in Indonesia

Many countries that are Indonesia’s trade partners provide trade facilities that benefit Indonesian products. Several Indonesian products that have benefited include textile products, apparel, agriculture, fisheries, cocoa and wood products. With the increase in Indonesia’s status, it can be a reason for trading partner countries to revoke facilities and cause losses and slow down the Indonesian economy.

3. The high income gap in Indonesia

Overall GNI per capita in Indonesia has increased quite a bit. Many people are curious about this data, because their income is still stagnant or unchanged. This happens because of the income inequality that exists in Indonesia, the distribution of income in Indonesia is uneven. In measuring the level of income inequality, an index called the gini ratio is used. The higher the country’s ratio, the higher the country’s level of inequality.

Sinaumed’s can read books on per capita income available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best.

Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

 

The meaning of Minal Aidin Wal Faizin – The greeting of minal aidin wal faizin is a
sentence uttered by many Muslims during Eid. Minal aidin wal faizin’s words
are also usually connected with the sentence “sorry to be born and inner”.
Therefore, it is very common for us to hear, “Happy Eid Al-Fitr, minal aidin wal
faizin , sorry to be born and inner heart.”

Even though most people think that the sentence minal aidin wal faizin means “sorry to be born and
inner”, but in fact this sentence is a fragment of a prayer. Minal Aidin Wal Faizin is
actually a fragment of the prayer ja’alanallahu minal Aidin Wal Faizin , which
means that may Allah make us among those who return and those who gain victory. Even so,
what is meant by this prayer is of course still returning to fitrah on Eid al-Fitr.

Meaning of Minal Aizin Wal Faizin

Even though it doesn’t mean ‘sorry physically and mentally’, there’s nothing wrong with the sentence Aidin Wal
Faizin being followed by a sentence of apology.

In addition, the world’s Muslim community usually also uses the sentence Taqabbalallahu Minna Wa Minkum Taqabbal
Ya Karim . This sentence is used to pray for fellow Muslims so that their fast is
accepted. This expression has also been around since the time of the companions of the
Prophet Muhammad. Lecturer at the Tarbiyah Faculty of IAIN Surakarta, Khasan Ubaidillah,
M.Pd.I revealed the true meaning of Minal Aidin Wal Faizin’s words .

At the time of the Prophet’s companions, it was indeed better to say a lot of words of prayer.
The greeting that is usually used is Taqabbalallahu Minna wa Minkum Taqabbal ya Karim.
Then the words are connected with wa ja’alanallahu wa iyyakum minal ‘aidin Wal faizin
.

In that prayer, we pray for the person mentioned or prayed for. May his good deeds be accepted
by Allah and the Most Karim. Then ja’alanallahu wa iyyakum minal aidin Wal
faizin , this is a prayer that all of us will be made people who are minal aidin or people who
return to goodness. Back to holiness, back to fitrah.

In addition, wal faizin means to be part of the lucky ones. So it can be concluded that
the words minal aidin wal faizin mean the hope that we will be part of the people
who return to good things.

So, actually if we take the meaning from minal aidin wal faizin this is a prayer so that we will return to
being better people, returning to holiness, returning to our nature, and hopefully we will become lucky
people in the future.

Because of that, this greeting is usually used with conjunctions that are often used, so it seems as if the
meaning is to apologize physically and mentally.

Collection of Sentences Greeting Happy Eid
Al-Fitr

The following is a collection of congratulations for Eid al-Fitr 2022 which can be an inspiration for
Sinaumed’s to convey to family and relatives.

• Happy Eid Al-Fitr 1443 H/2022.
• Taqabbalallahu Minna wa Minkum , hopefully we will still be given the opportunity to meet Ramadhan and Eid
  al-Fitr next year.
• Jazakumullah Khair, my brothers and sisters, for all the lessons you have given, for the enthusiasm you have
  given, for the enthusiasm you have spread, for your steadfastness and patience, may Allah SWT accept our
  practices and bring us together with Ramadhan next year.
• Some words can be spoken, some feelings can be left pent up. But a mistake will never be
  forgotten. On this holy day, please forgive all mistakes. Happy celebrating
  Eid.
• Happy Eid al-Fitr. Let’s forget past mistakes by forgiving each other. May
  Allah SWT give us abundant happiness and prosperity in the future.
• When black returns to white, when dark returns to light. For every mistake, return to
  forgiveness. Eid Al-Fitr Mubarak.
• Happy Hari Raya to all Muslims in the world and may the blessings of Allah SWT be with you today, tomorrow
  and so on.
• May this special day bring peace, happiness and prosperity to all. Happy Eid
  al-Fitr.
• There is no gift that is most perfect on this fitrah day, apart from your forgiveness.
  Happy Eid al-Fitr, sorry to be born and inner heart.
• There are no beautiful words other than sorry from you. Hopefully on this fitri day we
  are always given health, happiness and prosperity together. Happy Eid al-Fitr, sorry to be
  born and inner heart.
• Beautiful words only express apologies to you on this fitri day. Happy Eid al-Fitr, sorry
  to be born and inner heart.
• Minal aidin wal faizin , sorry to be born and inner. Hopefully on this holiday we can
  forgive each other and wish each other the best.
• The words that I want to say on this holiday are minal aidin wal faizin , sorry to be born and inner
  heart.
• From day to day the age increases and the sins also increase, the only word of apology that I ask for on
  this holiday, min aidin wal faizin , apologize physically and mentally.
• The sound of takbir reverberates praising Allah SWT. Likewise we apologize, min
  aidin wal faizin , apologize physically and mentally.
• Takbir chants are everywhere, the day of victory has arrived, we apologize physically and mentally, minal
  aidin wal faizin , apologize physically and mentally.

Eid custom

Every holiday has its own unique celebration traditions to follow. Likewise, what is happening
in Indonesia as a country with the largest Muslim population in the world. Indonesia has an
even more stunning tradition when Idul Fitri arrives.

Generally there are many traditions and unique things that are often done in various regions in Indonesia.
From praying to socializing, shopping to charity or alms. Here are some traditions
that are usually carried out in Indonesia during Eid.

1. Typical Eid Cakes

On Eid al-Fitr there are usually mutual gatherings, and of course the event of eating cakes.
Usually what is served is cake that is not made every day, alias is only specially cooked just
before Eid.

Eid cakes have many types. There are pastries such as kastengel, nastar, sago cheese, and
cat’s tongue cakes, as well as wet cakes, and so on. At least every home must provide these
pastries. Not only that, each house provides their own family’s favorite cakes.

There are families who serve kolang Kaling, rengginang, or contemporary cakes and pastries.
Actually, any type of cake is indeed worth serving to celebrate Eid al-Fitr, according to the
tastes of each family.

The tradition of visiting homes for halalbihalal is also an opportunity to taste typical Eid cakes at each house
visited.

Even though this Eid still feels different due to the pandemic, the moment of togetherness on Hari Raya
doesn’t mean it’s gone even at home. You can still celebrate it virtually via video
call with your extended family. To add to the excitement of Eid Al-Fitr,
Sinaumed’s can make their own Eid cakes at home. Sinaumed’s can also invite
all the family at home to make it together.

If Sinaumed’s really enjoys making cakes, then he can look for references to food and cake recipes in books
available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we
always try to give the best!

2. THR

THR or pocket money has become a tradition to be distributed to small children. It is also the
most awaited. In addition, companies will also issue THR for their employees. This
has also become a government decision.

3. Homecoming

The first day that appears when the word Eid is mentioned is going home. Homecoming seems to
have become a mandatory agenda for the Indonesian people. Especially for Muslim people who live
far outside their hometown. Mudik is carried out with the aim of being able to gather and
celebrate Eid al-Fitr with family.

4. Takbiran

The tradition of reciting takbir on the night before Idul Fitri, aka takbiran, is usually carried out in
mosques or prayer rooms. A procession around the village with a drum. This
tradition is carried out by both adults and children.

This is done to enliven the Eid celebration. Even in the Banyuwangi area, during Eid,
residents distribute cooked eggs by forming eggs that resemble mountains and then parading them around the
village to be distributed to all residents.

5. Beating the drums

Along with the echo of takbir, generally people will also beat the drum as an expression of their
happiness. The beat of the drum is performed in rhythm so that it makes the atmosphere of the
Eid night even more lively and touching.

6. Paying Zakat and Giving Charity

The best way to end the holy month of Ramadan is to share blessings with those less fortunate.
Muslims know the concept of obligatory zakat or tax that is paid during Eid al-Fitr which will be
distributed to the poor in their environment. Sinaumed’s can pay for this through a local or
neighborhood organization or independently and directly contribute to a cause of your choice.

Generally Indonesians receive large bonuses from their employers during the Eid al-Fitr celebrations and
some distribute some of the money to those in need. As a result it will be easier to find
charities or organizations to help out during this period.

7. Congregational Eid prayers
and prayers at the mosque

Hundreds to thousands of people will gather at the mosque for Eid prayers, then celebrate the special
occasion with family and friends. In the mosque as a place of worship, Muslims will carry out
Eid prayers in congregation. The echoes of the takbir simultaneously make the atmosphere more
lively, carrying out prayers together led by an imam and followed by lectures.

8. Gathering

Silaturahmi means maintaining relations with one another, a concept shared by many Indonesians, especially
Muslims. During Eid, friends and relatives visit each other’s homes and chat.

During Eid al-Fitr, don’t hesitate to visit neighbors you don’t know or family members you haven’t
seen for a long time. They will definitely appreciate guests. Sinaumed’s
just might have more fun than expected.

9. Send Food to Each Other

Sending food to neighbors and relatives who are some distance away is also a tradition passed down from our
ancestors. This tradition also has a purpose as a form of charity. There’s nothing
wrong for us to do, Sinaumed’s ?

10. Shop for New Clothes

Wearing new clothes for Eid has been a fun and well-kept tradition in Indonesia for generations.
The result is that big sales will usually happen everywhere, from boutiques to department
stores .

On the other hand, the prices of groceries, food and other daily necessities tend to increase in the days
leading up to Eid. So grocery stores may be very crowded, especially a week before Eid.

11. Halalbihalal

Halalbihalal is a term for visiting friends, neighbors and relatives to apologize to each other.
This tradition even keeps up with the times by doing halalbihalal through online media and using
gadgets . Now many of us forgive each other through
cellphones , social media, and the like.

12. Eat Ketupat

This sumptuous-looking rice is ubiquitous at Eid celebrations, packaged in woven palm leaves in a dashing
diamond shape. Ketupat can be eaten with countless choices of traditional food, from opor ayam
to the famous rendang. It’s better to enjoy all these foods with loved ones, right,
Sinaumed’s .

In Java, ketupat symbolizes togetherness and giving dumplings to loved ones means apologizing as well as an
invitation to coexist harmoniously in the coming year.

13. Grave Pilgrimage

After the Eid al-Fitr prayer, residents usually flock to the graves of their ancestors and parents to pray for
their spirits.

14. Traditional Rituals

Although only known as the world’s largest Muslim population, the case is not that simple.
People practice their religion in various ways and in Indonesia religious practices are often
intertwined with culture and tradition.

Yogyakarta, for example, has the Syawal grebeg tradition, which involves local residents fighting over
piles of produce given to them by the Sultan of Lombok. On the other hand, there is also a way
to celebrate Eid al-Fitr with a diamond war which symbolizes harmony between neighbors despite differences.
And there are many other traditions that are carried out in each region in Indonesia.

Those are some of the Eid traditions in Indonesia. Different regions will of course also have
different traditions and cultures, but with these customs and traditions the differences will be more
beautiful and actually create cohesiveness with one another.

15. Recreation

Spending the Eid holiday usually visits each other’s homes and at the same time travels to tourist
attractions. This tradition makes tourist spots full of people who want to spend Eid with their
families.

16. Firecrackers

Despite the warnings and the existence of raids from the authorities, it seems that firecrackers still
appear here and there. This tradition is hard to get rid of because it has taken root.
Every Lebaran comes, there must be a lot of people selling fireworks and firecrackers.
For Sinaumed’s who have babies as well as children, please be extra careful so that
they are not shocked and injured by firecrackers. Firecrackers must also be watched out for
because they can cause fires.

Eid is always a long-awaited month for Muslims. At this moment we will find atmosphere,
tradition, and multiple rewards that are not found on other days.

Sinaumed’s can find out more about Eid and its traditions by reading books available at
www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to give the
best!

Paying Agent – ​​Every month, almost every family has an obligation to pay various kinds of bills, starting from paying electricity bills, telephone bills, BPJS payments, PDAM, data packages, pulses and other needs. Payment of the bill, can be done directly by coming to the outlet or by way of online . Even though paying some of these bills is fairly easy, there are still some people who have difficulty paying bills online .

In fact, paying online is certainly easier than paying in cash. Constraints experienced by some people, can be a good business opportunity for Sinaumed’s. The business opportunity in question is to become an online paying agent that provides services to pay for monthly needs in a faster and more practical way. Interested in becoming a payment agent? Check out the explanation further here!

 

 

Definition of Paying Agent

The paying agent is usually the designated bank to make payments of dividends, securities and principal to the security holders on behalf of the issuer. In the case of bonds, for example, the bond agreement will reveal the name of the paying agent who has responsibility for making payments of interest as well as principal.

The agreement from the payment agent will generally state up front, the date of the agreement as well as the parties involved along with the physical address if applicable and where the principal amount will be stored.

The existing agreement will specify the exact time and method by which the payment agent will pay interest on the securities or other issued notes. For example, the issuer must give the paying agent no later than five working days before the interest on the note is due and payable by including the name, address, amount of each registered user accompanied by bank account information.

Paying agent is also known as PPOB or Payment Point Online Bank. Broadly speaking, PPOB is a locker like a bank that can be used to pay various kinds of bills in one place.

PPOB can be owned by anyone and anywhere, as long as that person has capital and knows how to become a paying agent.

To open a paying agent kiosk, generally does not require a large amount of capital, because the initial capital is only a set of computers accompanied by a printer and a good internet connection.

For operational costs, Sinaumed’s only requires a monthly internet fee and the availability of paper to print invoices. Apart from that, Sinaumed’s also requires a certain amount of balance which is commonly referred to as a deposit.

This balance will later be used to pay the bills of those who pay. Then, if the balance is used up or insufficient, Sinaumed’s needs to add the deposit balance back.

From the explanation regarding the paying agent or PPOB, was Sinaumed’s interested in starting this business? If so, then here are some tips and advantages if you become a paying agent.

Why Become a Paying Agent?

A paying agent is a service that might be able to help many people to make online payment methods . The business of becoming a paying agent might be more suitable for Sinaumed’s who live in rural areas, where the majority of the population lacks technology literacy. But what other reasons would make someone a paying agent? And what are the advantages of being a paying agent? Here’s an explanation.

In the current era of globalization, there are many conveniences offered thanks to technological advances. An example is the existence of a marketplace that provides convenience in shopping. Even so, there are still many people who are not good at using the internet or the latest technology. This factor may be the main reason why paying agents are still needed. What are the other factors?

1. Not Everyone is Proficient in Using the Internet

The first reason why paying agents still exist today is because there are still some people who are not proficient in using the internet. Many people think that making payments via the internet is difficult and dangerous, especially for people who don’t understand how to do it.

In general, people who are less proficient are the older generation. Therefore, they find it difficult to adapt to the internet or technology.

2. Has a Complete Service

The next factor is that payment agents usually provide a complete service. Instead of making cash payments, customers have to go to one counter and another to switch.

For example, when someone wants to pay for electricity, they have to pay at the official PLN counter, if they want to pay the water bill, they have to go to the PDAM counter.

This is of course complicated and inconvenient, so payment agents are the right solution for the community, because they provide a complete service in one place.

3. One Flexible Business

Does Sinaumed’s dream of having a job that is flexible and can be done anytime, anywhere? If so, then becoming a paying agent could be one of the answers.

A paying agent can be one of the right business opportunities, especially for Sinaumed’s who have a main job that requires going to the office and want to open a business.

Sinaumed’s also doesn’t need to open a shop first, just put up a banner and broadcast a number to advertise the payment services that Sinaumed’s has.

4. Minimal capital

Another reason why paying agents still exist today is because the capital spent is not large, but they can still bring in quite a large amount of income.

 

 

Advantages of Being a Paying Agent

An online payment agent is a person or company that acts as an intermediary to pay various bills in one place.

Online paying agents offer quite a large advantage, because paying agents generally have a broad and clear target market. When Sinaumed’s becomes a paying agent, Sinaumed’s can serve a number of household needs, for example, BPJS, PDAM, PLN, telecommunication products and others.

In addition, Sinaumed’s can also serve credit purchases for all operators, data packages, E-wallet and telephone top ups which will provide additional income for Sinaumed’s.

The main source of profit from online paying agents among others is from the difference and commissions obtained from each payment process made. So, the more payments made, the greater the profit Sinaumed’s will get.

How to Become a Paying Agent

As previously explained, that payment agent is a business that does not require a lot of capital and has a fairly flexible time. If Sinaumed’s is interested in starting a business as a paying agent, here’s how to become a paying agent and start this business.

1. Preparing Capital

All businesses, of course, start by setting up some initial capital. Whether it’s a large or small amount, capital is important in starting a business. For Sinaumed’s who wants to seriously become a paying agent, Sinaumed’s needs to set aside some money for business capital.

To become a paying agent, Sinaumed’s needs to have a stable internet connection, paper to print proof of payment, a computer and of course print .

After that, of course the most important capital is to prepare a number of balances for deposits. Sinaumed’s can start with a minimum deposit balance and it doesn’t need to be too high.

Especially if Sinaumed’s is still starting a business and still introducing Sinaumed’s paying agent services. Furthermore, after finding loyal customers, the right target market, then Sinaumed’s can add a larger nominal deposit balance.

2. Looking for Vendors

The next step to becoming a paying agent is to find a vendor. Make sure that the vendor has good credibility and is experienced in their field.

Currently, in Indonesia there are many vendors that provide facilities for paying agents to start a business. Each vendor, of course, has different services, policies, and how to use it from one another.

The more vendors, the more careful and clever Sinaumed’s must be in finding the best vendors, so that the vendors that Sinaumed’s chooses suit Sinaumed’s’ business needs. In addition, vendors that provide the best service will certainly open up quite large opportunities to bring in consumers for Sinaumed’s.

3. Determine the location of the business

Even though currently there are many payment service providers that use the online system, it is possible that this business will continue to grow, until finally a physical store is needed to support the business.

The place will later become a shop or kiosk that can be directly visited by customers who feel bothered if they have to make payments via online.
Sinaumed’s can choose a place that is not too broad, but is in a strategic location.

4. Marketing Strategy

Paying agents are a business that has great opportunities, but Sinaumed’s must also have a plan or strategy to market this service in an appropriate and attractive way.

The goal, of course, is that the business that Sinaumed’s has is no less competitive than other competitors and brings in lots of customers. Apart from that, Sinaumed’s also needs to attract customer trust, so that they are loyal to using Sinaumed’s services.

When you first started, Sinaumed’s could introduce Sinaumed’s’ business door to door, if it was felt that Sinaumed’s’ business environment was too unfamiliar to know the internet and was reluctant to leave the house.

Alternatively, Sinaumed’s can also send broadcast messages via SMS or other media to Sinaumed’s’ target market.

5. Payment Records

In order to maintain growing and good business liquidity, Sinaumed’s certainly needs to run its business carefully and thoroughly. So, keeping records to make billed payments is an important thing.

The goal is that Sinaumed’s’ business does not suffer losses, because there are customers who are in debt and Sinaumed’s forgets to record it as proof of payment to collect. Irregular payments, of course, will make it difficult for businesses to develop.

6. Compile Financial Bookkeeping

No less important than the record is to record finances. This bookkeeping is not just a record, but also a technique for evaluating the entry and exit of funds during certain periods.

This documentation must be considered from the start of building a business. The purpose of this bookkeeping is to evaluate and view daily financial reports. In addition, bookkeeping can also help determine the extent to which Sinaumed’s’ business is profitable.

Later, the profits that have been recorded in the books can be used by Sinaumed’s to continue to develop Sinaumed’s’ business so that it continues to grow.

Tips to Become a Paying Agent

If Sinaumed’s really intends to start a business by becoming a payment agent, then Sinaumed’s needs to know some tips on becoming a payment agent which of course are still related to how to be a good paying agent. Here’s an explanation.

1. Be careful when you have an application or provider

The first tip if Sinaumed’s wants to grow or start a business by becoming a paying agent is to carefully choose an application or provider to facilitate Sinaumed’s services as a paying agent.

Choose a provider that provides complete facilities with a choice of various payment methods and of course guaranteed security.

No less important, if the provider provides a wide selection of banks, then Sinaumed’s can reach more and more customers, because Sinaumed’s does not have market restrictions due to only certain banks.

2. Look for applications that don’t cost a lot

The profit earned by the paying agent is from the difference in payment and the rewards obtained from the transactions made. Therefore, applications or providers that take a lot of fees or admin fees will be detrimental to the paying agent.

Choose a provider that does not require registration fees and low admin fees. That way, Sinaumed’s doesn’t need a large amount of capital and the deposit balance that Sinaumed’s keeps won’t run out because of admin fees taken by the provider.

3. Disseminate Information or Ads

The next tip for success as a paying agent is to advertise Sinaumed’s services. If you don’t disseminate information by way of advertising, then the services that Sinaumed’s sells will not be known by potential customers, so as a result Sinaumed’s will have difficulty getting customers.

The more diligently Sinaumed’s advertises, the more people will know that Sinaumed’s is a paying agent and the easier it will be for Sinaumed’s to attract new customers.

4. Serve Friendly

No less important than advertising is service that satisfies customers. With friendly and satisfying service, it will be easy for Sinaumed’s to get loyal, loyal customers.

Friendly service will make customers feel close and at the same time feel comfortable making various kinds of payments. Therefore, they don’t hesitate to use Sinaumed’s again.

If the customer is satisfied, then the customer will unconsciously help advertise by spreading information about Sinaumed’s services.

5. Giving Bonuses and Gifts

Who doesn’t like rewards in the form of bonuses or prizes? So, this method can be a tip for attracting loyal customers. Garameds can create a bonus program for loyal customers, if they make a certain number of transactions.

Sinaumed’s doesn’t need to give a big prize or bonus, for example giving a bonus electricity token worth IDR 20,000 or a discount of a certain amount.

6. Not Setting Too Expensive Tariffs

The next tip is not to set rates that are too expensive. Of course, Sinaumed’s definitely wants to get a big profit and immediately grow Sinaumed’s’ business.

However, if the tariff is too high, customers will easily find another paying agent who charges their services at a more affordable price. Therefore, set reasonable rates and start the Sinaumed’s business little by little.

 

 

Closing

That’s the explanation about the paying agent . Hopefully all the discussion above is useful for you. Interested in books about business to start a business? If so, then Sinaumed’s can learn it by reading books.

As #FriendsWithoutLimits , sinaumedia.com provides various kinds of business books for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information .

Don’t hesitate to buy books at sinaumedia because quality is guaranteed!

Author: Khansa

Pattimura Biography – Sinaumed’s has often seen this national hero. It is true that he is Kapitan Pattimura who is an Indonesian National Hero from Maluku. Kapitan Pattimura is enshrined on Indonesian banknotes with a nominal value of one thousand rupiah. How is the life of Kapitan Pattimura and how is his struggle in protecting Indonesia, especially Maluku.

Profile of Kapitan Pattimura

Thomas Matulessy or who has the nickname Kapitan Pattimura is a national hero of Indonesia who comes from Maluku. Kapitan is a rank title used by the Dutch to refer to leaders in military units at the officer level. Kapitan Pattimura was born on June 8, 1783 in Haria, Saparua, Maluku, Dutch East Indies. His father’s name is Antoni Matulessy who is the son of Kasimiliali Pattimura Mattulessy.

It is known that Kapitan Pattimura is a hero who belongs to the nobility and comes from Nusa Ina or Seram. Kapitan Pattimura was born from the royal lineage of King Sahulau which is a kingdom located in South Seram Bay. Kapitan Pattimura has a younger brother named Yohanis.

Kapitan Pattimura is an Indonesian hero who fought for the Maluku region against the Dutch VOC. Previously, Kapitan Pattimura had a career in the military as a former British military sergeant. The services and struggles carried out by Kapitan Pattimura had a great impact on Indonesian independence which we can feel to this day. Even though hundreds of years have passed, the name Pattimura is still known by the Indonesian people to this day.

Kapitan Pattimura received an honorary title as a hero on November 6, 1973. The honorary title of hero is the highest level award in Indonesia, this is because a hero has done real deeds to fully protect Indonesia or render services to Indonesian citizens. This title is given so that his struggle and his services can be remembered for a lifetime and become a role model for all Indonesian people.

Kapitan Pattimura died when he was 34 years old, on December 16, 1817 to be exact. Even though Kapitan Pattimura died decades ago, his name and struggle are still remembered. The name Kapitan Pattimura is immortalized in several places, such as:

1. Pattimura University

Pattimura University is a public university located in Ambon, Maluku, Indonesia. Pattimura University was founded on August 8, 1962. Pattimura University began when Dr. JB Sitanala and several community leaders initiated the founding of a Higher Education institution in Maluku to realize the aspirations of the people who want to participate in building the Nation and the State, especially in the field of Higher Education and Science Development.

2. Pattimura Park

Ambon city residents usually call Pattimura Park which is beside Merdeka Square which is the center of Ambon city activities. Pattimura Park is located in the vicinity of the Ambon government offices and is an activity for Ambon residents, especially young people who play sports.

Pattimura Park is not only used as a sport, Pattimura Park is also a place to gather and do activities. Pattimura Park is also a place to play volleyball, run in the morning or just as a place to relax in the afternoon. Pattimura Park is also an attraction for tourists to come because it is one of the tourist attractions of Ambon City.

3. Defense Regional Command or Kodam XVI/Pattimura

Kodam XVI/Pattimura is the Regional Defense Command which covers the Maluku Islands.

4. Pattimura International Airport in Ambon

Pattimura International Airport or also known as Ambon Airport, is an airport located in Ambon City, Maluku Province, Indonesia. This airport also serves domestic and foreign trips.

Ambon Pattimura Airport is thirty-five kilometers outside Ambon City and takes approximately 30 to 45 minutes. At Ambon Pattimura Airport there are several immigration, quarantine, customs, cargo buildings, restaurants, public telephones, and post offices. Ambon Pattimura Airport is a very strategically located area in the Maluku Islands which is divided into two provinces, namely North Maluku and Maluku.

The Struggle of Kapitan Pattimura

Kapitan Pattimura is an Indonesian hero who comes from Maluku. The struggle that was carried out by Kapitan Pattimura against Dutch colonialism that entered Maluku land to control the spice trade. On August 13, 1814, after the signing of the Anglo-Dutch Agreement, the Maluku Islands were again under Dutch rule. On May 14, 1817, to defend their territory, all the people of Saparua took part in fighting against the Dutch.

Most of the Maluku people also chose Kapitan Pattimura to lead the rebellion. Fort Duurstede was captured from the Dutch and all of its soldiers were killed, including Resident Van den Berg. However, on November 11, Kapitan Pattimura was arrested by the Dutch and Fort Duurstede was again in Dutch hands.

In 1816 the British surrendered their power to the Netherlands. The Dutch established a policy of monopoly, tax on land or landrente, transfer of population and Hongi or Hongi Tochten shipping, and ignored the London I Treaty contained in Article 11 which contained a provision that the British Resident in Ambon must first negotiate the transfer of the Ambon corps with the Governor.

And the contents of the agreement stated clearly that if British rule ended in Maluku, the Ambonese soldiers had to be released. This means that in this sense the right to choose to enter military service for the new government or leave military service, but in practice the transfer of military service is forced.

In 1817, the Dutch colonialists returned and received a strong challenge from the people. This is due to the political, economic and social relations conditions that have been bad for two centuries. The Maluku people finally got up and took up arms under the leadership of Kapitan Pattimura.

When the war broke out against the Dutch colonialists in 1817, the Patih Kings, Kapitans, traditional elders and the people appointed him as leader and commander of the war because he was experienced and had the qualities of a knight or cabaret.

Position as warlord, Kapitan Pattimura began to set a war strategy that he would carry out with his aides. As a leader, Kapitan Pattimura succeeded in coordinating the patih kings in carrying out government activities, leading the people, organizing education, providing food and building fortifications.

The spirit of authority and full of charisma that is in Kapitan Pattimura’s leadership in leadership is widely recognized by the kings and commoners. Kapitan Pattimura was also known to be shrewd and able to gather the great strength of the Maluku people, making it difficult for the Dutch movement in Maluku.

The name Kapitan Pattimura was also highly respected by the VOC leaders at that time, who had to rack their brains to face the resistance of the Maluku people. No wonder Pattimura is very good at fighting and escorting troops.

In the struggle against the Dutch, Kapitan Pattimura also formed a union with the kingdoms of Ternate and Tidore, the kings of Bali, the kings of Sulawesi and the kings of Java. The war that was carried out by Kapitan Pattimura which was national in scale was faced by the Dutch with a large and strong military force by sending Admiral Buykes himself, a Commissioner General to face Patimura.

The intense battle against the Dutch army on land and at sea was coordinated by Kapitan Pattimura who was also assisted by commanders in chief, such as Melchior Kesaulya, Anthoni Rebhok, Philip Latumahina and Ulupaha. The battles that occurred destroyed the Dutch troops and were recorded, such as the capture of the Dutch fort Duurstede in Saparua, the battles on the Waisisil coast and the Hatawano peninsula, Ouw-Ullath, Hitu Peninsula on Ambon Island and South Seram.

The divide et impera strategy , aka the Dutch Colonial style of divisive politics, ultimately succeeded in overthrowing Kapitan Pattimura and his followers and troops. As a result of their betrayal and information, Pattimura’s strategy was discovered by the Dutch and could be thwarted. Kapitan Pattimura was arrested on 11 November 1817 while in Siri Sori. The Netherlands offered cooperation to Kapitan Pattimura but was always rejected.

The Pattimura war could only be stopped by the politics of pitting one against the other, deception and scorched earth by the Dutch. In the city of Ambon, on December 16, 1817 the warrior figures Kapitan Pattimura, Anthony Rhebok, Philip Latumahina, and Said Parintak were finally arrested and ended their service on the gallows in front of Fort Nieuw Victoria, Ambon City. For his service and sacrifice, Kapitan Pattimura was confirmed as a hero of the struggle for independence by the Government of the Republic of Indonesia.

Sinaumed’s can read the book ” Stories of the Indonesian War of Independence” to add insight and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com .

Ambon City Today

Maluku has now changed in terms of arrangement, and story. Maluku is currently a developed province. The beauty of the place, the very delicious typical Maluku food, and other beauties are inseparable from the fighting spirit of the heroes and the people of Maluku.

Maluku is a province that covers the southern part of the Maluku Islands, Indonesia. Maluku Province is bordered by the Seram Sea to the north, the Indian Ocean and the Arafura Sea to the south, Papua to the east and Sulawesi to the west. Its capital and largest city is the city of Ambon. The Maluku province is in 28th place according to the population in Indonesia, where in 2020, the population of the Maluku province is 1,848,923 people.

Prior to the colonial period, Maluku was the axis of the world spice trade with cloves and nutmeg as its main merchandise. This is what makes Maluku nicknamed the “Spice Islands” to this day. The Maluku people traded with merchants from various regions in the archipelago to foreign countries, such as Chinese, Arab and European traders. The wealth of spices in Maluku became an attraction for European nations who in the end tried to take control of Maluku. The countries that started to colonize Maluku were Portugal and finally the Netherlands.

The history of Maluku as a whole began with the formation of three governorates by the Dutch East India Company in the 18th century, namely Ambon, the Banda Islands, and Ternate which were unified by the Dutch in the early 19th century under one name, namely Maluku. After the colonial period was over, Maluku was fully maintained as a province before North Maluku was divided into its own province at the end of the 20th century.

The origins of the name Maluku are from several opinions. The first opinion suggests that the Moluccas Archipelago by Arab traders. This term was also used in Nagarakretagama’s Kakawin in Indonesian history to refer to Ternate, later known by the Portuguese as Moloquo .

The term  Miliki  was also used by the Tang Dynasty to refer to an area that was used to determine the direction of the location of Holing which is located to the west of the area, which allegedly refers to Maluku, although there is no certainty about this opinion. However, other sources refer to the islands in the Ternate, Tidore, Makian, Bacan and Moti areas as Mine.

There are also various opinions about the origins of Maluku, one opinion among the people is that the name Maluku comes from the word king in Arabic, namely Malik. Where grandiose is used for the plural. Arab traders called the area of ​​royal places in the northern part of the Maluku Islands consisting of Jailolo, Ternate, Tidore and Bacan as Jazirat Al-Muluk which means the islands of kings.

Maluku is not only famous for its abundant spices and beautiful destinations, but Maluku is also famous for its art and culture. Maluku has a famous musical instrument, namely Tifa. Tifa is a kind of drum and Totobuang. In Maluku culture, there are also stringed musical instruments, namely Ukulele and Hawaiian as well as in Hawaiian culture in the United States. Other music is Sawat which is a blend of Maluku culture and Middle Eastern culture.

Maluku also has a famous dance, the Cakalele dance. The Cakalele dance depicts the might of the Maluku people. This Cakalele dance is usually performed by adult men while holding a machete and salawaku or a shield. Furthermore, there is also the Saureka Reka Dance, this dance that uses the fronds of the sago tree. This dance is usually performed by six girls. This dance really requires accuracy and speed while accompanied by a very interesting musical rhythm.

Furthermore, the dance depicting the association of young people is the Katreji Dance. The Katreji dance, which is played in pairs between women and men, uses varied and energetic movements and is definitely interesting.

This dance is almost the same as European dances in general because Katreji is also an acculturation of European culture, namely Portuguese and Dutch with Maluku culture. This dance is accompanied by violin, bamboo flute, ukulele, carcass, guitar, tifa, and bass guitar with a more prominent pattern of western (European) music rhythms. This dance is still alive and favored by the people of Maluku until now.

In addition to the Katreji dances that are influenced by Europe, namely the Polonaise Dance, which is usually performed by the Moluccas. This dance is performed when there is a wedding ceremony which is performed by each member of the party in pairs and forms light movements that can be followed by both parents and young people.

There is also the Crazy Bamboo Dance which is a special dance that is magical in nature, this dance originates from Suli Village. The uniqueness of this dance is that the dancers seem to be burdened by bamboo which can move uncontrollably and anyone can join this dance.

Wow, it’s very interesting, isn’t it about the history of Maluku to today’s Maluku. To find out more information about Maluku Province, Indonesia’s national heroes and their history, Sinaumed’s can read the book and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

Book & Article Recommendations

Prehistoric Age of Human Life – The prehistoric period is also known as the prehistoric period. There are also those who call it the era of freedom, namely the period of no writing. Humans who lived at this time were ancient humans. Even though the pre-historic era did not recognize writing, the remains left by humans who lived at that time were artifacts and fossils.

Artifacts are in the form of ancient objects where these objects can help us predict how human life developed.  Meanwhile, fossils in the form of the petrified remains of human, animal and plant bones can help us regarding the physical growth of humans in the pre-Kasasara period. The petrified remains of humans, plants, and animals are found in the layers of the earth.

The science that studies the pre-historic period is paleoanthropology, which means studying the human form from the simplest to the present day human being. Meanwhile, paleontology is the study of fossils, and geology is the study of soil layers.

Fossils themselves can be used as information about what living things exist on earth. In the book Why? Fossils – Fossils by YeaRimDang, various fossils are described and their origins explained in animated form so that the information is easier to accept.

A. Techniques for Analyzing the Prehistoric Age

This prehistoric era or prehistoric era did not leave written objects. These historic objects can be analyzed for their age with the following analytical techniques:

1. Typology

Typology is a way of determining the age of objects based on their shape. The simpler the shape means the older the object is.

2. Stratigraphy

Stratigraphy is a way of determining the age of objects based on the soil layers where the objects are.

3. Chemical

Chemistry means the method of determining the age of objects based on chemical elements

B. Pattern of Human Life in the Prescriptive Age

Therefore, the life of prehistoric society has produced tools to maintain its survival. Based on the development of their life or lifestyle, pre-literate society is divided into three periods, namely the period of hunting and gathering food, the period of farming, and the period of perundagian.

1. Hunting and Gathering Period

The period of hunting and gathering food depends on the environment. The areas occupied by pre-historic humans were areas that provided sufficient amounts of food and easily obtained it. The area also had many animals, so early humans found it easy to hunt animals. Humans who lived in the era of hunting and gathering food are estimated to be at the same time as the Paleolithic era.

Geographically, at this time it still depends on the surrounding natural conditions. Areas of rivers, lakes, grasslands were ideal places for pre-historic humans, because those were the places where water and food were available throughout the year. At that time prehistoric humans occupied temporary shelters in umbrella caves close to food sources such as fish, shellfish, water, and so on.

In knowing the pattern of life in the Paleolithic era better. You can make the book Babad Bumi Sadeng Historiographical Mosaic Jember Paleolithic Era by Zainollah Ahmad, which in this book describes the assumption of the existence of Jember humans in the Prehistoric era.

As a source of lighting, Prakasara humans use fire which is obtained by striking a stone with a stone, causing sparks and burning flammable materials such as dry coconut fiber and dry grass.

a. Economic life

Economic life during the hunting and gathering period was dependent on nature. They will remain in the area as long as food supplies are sufficient. When they have run out of food sources, they will move and look for other places that are rich in food. This ever-moving life is a characteristic of pre-historic humans. The results of their hunting are collected for the purpose of moving to another place as a reserve before they get a new place.

b. Social life

They live in groups and are arranged in small families, in one group there is a group leader. The leader of this group in its development is referred to as the chief of the tribe. The tribal leader leads his group members to move from one place to another. Members of the male group are in charge of hunting animals while the women are in charge of gathering food from plants.

c. Cultural life

This cultural life can be seen from the works that have been successfully made. The tools of the prehistoric era provided clues on how humans at that time survived.

Because human tools in the prehistoric era were made of stone, the culture developed at that time was the result of stone culture. No wonder this era is known as the stone age. The results of stone culture that have been found include: hand axes, chopping axes, blade flakes, and others.

2. Farming Period

For them, it is felt that by cultivating food supplies will be sufficient throughout the year without having to open fields again. In addition to farming, they also raise livestock to be raised.

Humans who lived at this time are estimated to be in the same era as the Neolithic era. Geographically, this era is very dependent on climate and natural weather. This is very much needed for farming. Yields from the harvest are also strongly influenced by the condition of the soil texture used.

a. Economic life

Economically, humans in this era have produced their own production to meet their needs. They clear the forest for planting and the products they produce include tubers.

Apart from farming, their source of the economy is raising livestock (raising chickens, buffaloes, wild boars and others). Humans during this farming period are thought to have carried out simple trading activities, namely bartering. The goods exchanged were crops, dried marine products and handicrafts such as pottery and pickaxes. The results of tubers are needed by the inhabitants of the coast and conversely the results of dried sea fish are needed by those who live inland.

b. Social life

By cultivating crops, giving humans the opportunity to organize their lives more regularly. They live in groups and form small village communities. In a village there are several families and in a village it is led by a tribal chief. The social strata of the tribal chiefs is the highest because the criteria are taken based on the oldest or the most authoritative person religiously. Thus all the rules that have been set must be obeyed and carried out by the entire group.

The necessities of life are managed together for the common good. Activities that require a lot of energy, such as building houses, hunting, making boats, clearing forests, are left to men. Meanwhile, the activities of gathering food, sowing seeds in the fields, raising livestock, caring for the home and family are left to women.

While the tribal chief is in command of all the above activities as well as a religious center for the beliefs they profess. This is where social strata emerge in a small community. Gradually but surely this group formed a large and complex society so that a complex society emerged under the rule of what would later be called a kingdom with the arrival of Hindu and Buddhist influences.

 c. Cultural life

At the time of farming, pre-literate humans had produced a culture that led to farming with conditions of belief. The shape of the resulting tools is smoother and has an artistic style. Apart from being tools for farming, these tools are also used as tools for religious ceremonies. These tools include oval axes, pottery, square axes, jewelry and many others.

There is a belief that when people die they will enter their own realm. At this time, if someone dies, they will be provided with daily necessities such as jewelry. The goal is for the spirits of the deceased to have a smooth journey and get a better life than before.

Closely related to belief, during the farming period a tradition arose of constructing large stone buildings called the megalithic tradition. This tradition is based on the belief that there is a close relationship between people who have died and community welfare and fertility when farming.

Therefore, the services of someone who influences society needs to be enshrined in a monument made of stone. This building later became a symbol of people who died as well as a place of respect and a medium for offerings from people who are still alive to people who have died. These megalithic buildings include dolmens, menhirs, waruga, sarcophagi, and terraced punden.

 3. Perundagian Life Period

With the emergence of the perundagian period, in general, the pre-literacy period in Indonesia ended, although in reality there were several areas in the interior that were still in the stone age. Farming activities began to change to rice fields. Paddy field activities allow for arrangements for farming periods, so that they do not only depend on climate and weather conditions but also think about when is the right time to grow crops and when is the right time to raise livestock.

It is this geographical condition that needs to be looked at so that they do not fail to harvest. They study natural sciences and from nature they know the direction of the wind, sail between islands, make a living at sea and trade between regions.

a. Economic life

The people during the Perundagian period were able to manage their economic life and were able to think about how to fulfill their lives in the future. Agricultural crops are stored for dry periods and traded to other areas. The community has also developed horses and various types of poultry.

Even certain types of animals are used to assist in farming and trading.  Production, consumption and distribution capabilities support their welfare. Along with advances in technology, it allows them to trade a wider range.

Even though it is still bartering, at least this adds high economic value because of the variety of goods that are exchanged. Evidence of inter-island trade during the Perundagian period is the discovery of nekara in Selayar and the Kei Islands decorated with pictures of animals such as elephants, peacocks and tigers.

b. Social life

During the penundagian period, the life of people who had settled down experienced developments and this encouraged people to live regularly. Rules of life can be carried out properly because there is a leader they choose on the basis of deliberation. The selection of leaders is chosen based on the criteria that can make contact with spirits or ancestral spirits for the safety of the local village and other skills.

In this regular life, hunting animals like lions, tigers is a prestige if you can do it. Apart from being a livelihood, hunting is also to increase social strata, meaning that if they can conquer tigers, they have shown a high level of courage and gallantry in a community environment.

Community life at this time has shown strong solidarity. At this time there was leadership and worship of something sacred outside of human beings that could not possibly be rivaled and was beyond the limits of human ability.  The social system continues to experience development, especially in the Bronze Age.

This is because at this time the community was more complex and divided into groups according to their expertise. There are farmer groups, traders groups, undagi groups. Each group has its own rules and there are general rules that guarantee the harmony of the relationship between each group. General rules are made on the basis of deliberation for consensus in a democratic life.

 c. Cultural life

During the Perundagian era, the art of carving experienced rapid development. Engraving is applied to bronze caskets. Decorative arts on bronze objects already form geometric patterns as the main decorative pattern. This can be seen from the findings at Watuweti which depict bronze axes, boats and paintings of elements in life that are considered important.

The carvings in bronze and stone depict people or animals which produce dynamic stylized forms and show movement. The technology for making metal objects (especially bronze) then experienced very rapid development, in addition to making tools for everyday needs such as axes, funnels, and others.

 C. The Belief System of Prehistoric Humans

The painting depicts a vehicle that will deliver the spirits of the ancestors to the afterlife. This proves that at that time they believed in the existence of spirits. Along with the development of the ability to think, humans begin to contemplate other forces outside of themselves. Therefore, various belief systems emerged that were believed by ancient humans, namely animism, dynamism, and totemism.

1. Animism

The word “animism” comes from the Latin “anima” which means spirit. As in the book History of Southeast Asia (2013) by MC Ricklefs, animism is a belief system that worships ancestral spirits or spirits. The characteristics of pre-historic humans who have this belief are those who always ask for protection and ask for something from the spirits of their ancestors, such as asking for health, safety, and so on.

 2. Dynamism

The word “dynamism” comes from the English word “dynamic” which means power, strength, dynamic. Dynamism is the belief in certain objects which are considered to have supernatural powers such as trees and large stones.

The element of dynamism is born from human dependence on other forces that are outside of themselves. Humans in this pre-historic era had many limitations so they needed help from objects that were considered capable of providing safety.

3. Totemism

Totemism is a belief system that believes that certain animals or plants have supernatural powers to bring salvation or calamity to their adherents. Prehistoric humans who adhere to totemism beliefs tend to sacred certain animals or plants, so they are not allowed to consume these animals or plants.

sinaumedia friends, by studying human life in the pre-historic era, we know that humans experienced thought processes that continued to develop and of course all of this emerged on the basis of human rationality in responding to phenomena that occurred. Well, that’s an explanation of the prehistoric human lifestyle that has become the background of human behavior to this day.

Patriarchy is a social system that places men as the main power holders and dominates in various roles in society.

The patriarchal system is one system that is strongly opposed and rejected by feminists. This is because patriarchy assumes that women are only perceived as having a reproductive function. So that women are considered only able to be at home to get pregnant, give birth, take care of children or do domestic work only.

In the Javanese language, it is quite familiar to us that women’s duties are only macak, manak, and cooking. This perception is a collective perception of society that makes women seen only as objects and places men in a special position.

However, what exactly is patriarchy? How did patriarchy first appear? Here’s an explanation.

Patriarchy is a Social System with a Long History

Patriarchy is a social system that places men as the main power holders and dominates in the role of political leadership, social rights, moral authority and property control.

Within the family sphere, the father figure always has authority over women, objects and children. Some societies that are patriarchal are also patrilineal, meaning that properties and titles held in the family are passed on to male descendants.

Implicitly, the patriarchal system also institutionalizes government and men’s privileges and places women’s position under men.

The term patriarchy comes from the word patriarchate which means a structure that places the role of men as the sole, central and even all-powerful ruler.

The patriarchal system makes men have special rights over women. The dominance of men does not only cover the personal domain, but also in a broader domain, such as education, economics, political participation, social, law and others.

In the personal realm, patriarchal culture is the cause, even the root of the emergence of various kinds of violence that occur, not only against women but also against men. Because of the label of privilege that belongs to men, many of them feel they have the right to exploit women’s bodies.

Historically, patriarchal culture has manifested itself in the social, religious, political and even economic organizations of many different cultures. Even though it is not clearly stated in the constitution or state law, most contemporary societies are patriarchal in practice.

In societal culture, patriarchy then raises gender gaps and even raises social problems that affect aspects of human life. Patriarchal culture is still present in Indonesia, for example the idea that a woman’s job is to macak, manak and cook. Thus, making women go to high school is considered a waste because they only end up in the kitchen, serving their husbands and taking care of the children.

According to the journal The Evolution of Human Sociality (2001) by Sanderson and Stephen K, it is explained that patriarchy is the result of sociological constructions passed down from generation to generation. This social construction then forms gender roles which eventually become a hereditary culture that is difficult to eradicate.

A Brief History of Patriarchy

It is thought that patriarchy emerged from the second millennium BC, in Babylon. In the book The Creation of Patriarchy , written by Gerda Lerner in 1986, it is explained that at that time there was a division of labor, in which women’s sexuality was fully controlled by men. The division of labor related to gender roles in the social construction that existed at that time.

Through this book, Gerda Lerner also explains that patriarchy is not only in the form of a single event, but also as a social system that is present in society. Patriarchy emerged in different parts of the world at different times.

Robert M Strozier, through his book entitled Foucault, Subjectivity and Identity: Historical Constructions of Subject and Self (2002) explains that male dominance over women was found in the Ancient Near East around 3100 BC (BC). These forms of domination include limitations on women’s reproductive capacities and exclusion from the process of historical representation or construction.

Before the 19th century, biological explanations of the roles between genders referred to patriarchal culture as a natural order. The designation of this natural order takes the biological allusion coined by Charles Darwin about evolution which he explained in his book entitled The Origin of Species in 1859. In his book, Darwin explained evolution through biological understanding which is now a scientific theory.

A biologist named Alfred Russel Wallace also applied Darwin’s theory of biological understanding to the general public. The application of evolutionary principles to human development and social practice is known as social Darwinism. However, this was never explained directly by Darwin.

With the popularization of the idea of ​​human evolution, with what was previously explained as a natural order for the world, it turned into a biological order. The modern term that uses this biological concept is used to explain a social phenomenon called sociobiology.

Sociologists use genetics to explain human social life, including gender roles. According to the sociobiological point of view, patriarchy arises as a result of the biology attached to social conditions.

According to a book entitled The Inevitability of Patriarchy , which was published in 1973, Steven Goldberg explained that male domination is a human universal, as a result of a biological structure. This also advances the biological interpretation of male dominance.

One of the evolutionary sociobiological theories that explains patriarchal culture is the Bateman principle. Broadly speaking, the Bateman principle explains that patriarchal culture begins with the view that women, almost always invest more energy in producing offspring than men.

As a result, women end up being a resource that is often fought over by men. One of the most important female preferences in having a partner is which male controls more resources to be able to help himself and his future offspring. Thus, this causes men to be more competitive and successful in obtaining resources to compete with other men.

Why Does Patriarchal Culture Appear?

As previously explained, that patriarchal culture is something that is opposed by feminists. This is because patriarchal culture is considered to place women below men and only see women as objects. If it reaps a lot of rejection, how can patriarchal culture emerge? And even become a hereditary culture and thoughts that are difficult to eradicate?

In a book written by Lusia Palulungan, et al entitled Women, Patriarchal Society and Gender Equality, it is explained that in a cultural and social system, most of Indonesian society, women are perceived and placed only to function reproductively.

It is in this perception that women are considered to be only able to stay at home to continue offspring, raise children and do housework which are categorized as domestic work that can only be assigned or carried out by women.

Meanwhile, men are perceived and placed as having a productive function, as breadwinners in the public space who are considered to have full responsibility for the sustainability of the household. Because of this, the man as the breadwinner and the head of the household holds the status of the father in the family who often becomes the ruler in the family.

Patriarchal culture like this, does not only stop at home or within the family, but also becomes a culture that exists in society and the country. Patriarchal culture is socialized in society because it gains legitimacy from various aspects of life, be it the state or religion.

Not only does it close women’s participation in the public sphere, but it also causes various kinds of acts of discrimination and gender injustice to women.

Impact of Patriarchy on Women

The presence of patriarchal culture in society can cause gender inequality which according to Siswanto, this can give birth to subordination, marginalization, violence, stereotypes and double burdens. Here’s an explanation.

1. Marginalization

Marginalization is a process of marginalization caused by gender differences which can lead to poverty. There are various ways that can be used to marginalize a person or group, one of which is by using gender assumptions.

2. Subordination

Subordination is an assessment or assumption that a role performed by one type of gender is lower than another gender. The values ​​prevailing in society have distinguished and separated the gender roles of women and men. Women are considered to have responsibilities and have a role in domestic and reproductive affairs, while men have a role in production affairs and public affairs.

3. Stereotypes

Marking, labeling or stereotypes often have a negative nature in general and eventually give birth to injustice in society. Stereotypes are often used as a reason to justify an action taken by one group over another.

4. Violence

Violence means acts of violence, whether physical or non-physical, perpetrated by one gender or a family, community or state institution against another gender.

5. Double load

Double burden means that one gender receives more workload than the other gender.

Because of the negative effects caused by patriarchal culture, many people, especially feminists, demand gender equality. Gender equality can be interpreted as a situation between men and women in terms of rights or laws and conditions or quality of life.

Gender justice can be reflected in conditions where women and men have the same rights, status and authority before the law, have equal and fair opportunities and opportunities to enjoy the fruits of development.

 

Gender Equality Indicator

Gender equality can be achieved through the implementation of development policies and strategies based on gender equality and justice. The realization of gender equality can be marked by the absence of discrimination between genders, so that both men and women can have access, opportunities to participate and have control over development and obtain equal and fair benefits from development.

Based on the Parameters of Gender Equality in the Formation of Legislation compiled by the Ministry of Law and Human Rights, there are several indicators of gender equality, along with their explanations.

1. Access

Access is an opportunity and opportunity to obtain or use certain resources. Consider how to gain equal and fair access between men and women to the resources to be created.

2. Participation

Participation is the participation or participation of a person and group in activities and or in the decision-making process.

3. Control

Control is authority, mastery or power to make decisions. In this case, whether certain office holders as decision makers are dominated by certain genders or not.

4. Benefits

Finally, benefits are uses that can be enjoyed optimally. Decisions taken can provide fair and equal benefits for women and men.

Example of Patriarchal Culture

Patriarchal culture does not only occur in Western countries, but also occurs in Indonesia. In order to more clearly understand patriarchal culture, here are some examples of patriarchal culture.

1. In the household realm

Women are always required to be able to do various kinds of housework that are included in domestic work, from cleaning to preparing food. If a woman is unable to carry out these demands, then she can be ostracized by the people around her. However, this is different from men, in a patriarchal culture, men are not required to do household chores. So, when men do it, they tend to get compliments as if they are doing something extraordinary.

2. In the realm of work

A woman may not work in men’s jobs, such as being a pilot, an architect, which are currently dominated by men. So, sometimes there are still many who doubt the ability of women when they become pilots or other jobs that are dominated by men.

3. In the realm of politics

Women are still placed as the shadow of men in the political sphere. Since the beginning, a patriarchal society has assumed that men are stronger than women, be it in the family, society, personal or state life.

Patriarchal culture and social values, especially in Indonesia, require women not to participate in politics or government. The system and direction of government policies on women’s issues are considered to be increasingly gender responsive. However, the position of women remains vulnerable to various forms of political manipulation and is often used as a tool of legitimacy.

4. In the realm of personal life

Women continue to be encouraged to pay attention to their appearance in detail, starting from their skin, body shape, clothes they wear and more. Women also have to follow things that are agreed upon by society, such as women having to wear closed clothes, not being allowed to leave the house late at night and others with reasons to protect women.

However, patriarchal society actually puts aside something that is more important, namely education for women. There are still many groups in Indonesia who believe that higher education is only sufficient for men and not for women. Because it’s enough for women to just stay at home, do domestic work and have a good appearance.

On the other hand, while patriarchal society expects women to be able to take good care of themselves and their families, men who preen themselves, do their skin care and pay attention to fashion are seen as violating nature and receiving scorn.

As we know, patriarchy is a social and ideological system that can cause negative impacts in people’s lives. If Sinaumed’s is interested in knowing more about patriarchy, then Sinaumed’s can dig deeper by reading books on sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides a variety of useful and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Khansa

Pasteurization is one of the things that Sinaumed’s can often see in several food or beverage products. Generally, you will find the term pasteurization in foods or drinks made from milk or the milk product itself.

After seeing pasteurization written on the food or beverage product you buy, Sinaumed’s may feel safer and more comfortable consuming the product. However, do you know what pasteurization actually means?

This article will teach Sinaumed’s the intricacies of pasteurization. Here, Sinaumed’s will study the meaning of pasteurization, the history of the discovery of pasteurization to how the pasteurization process takes place. You will also get information about the person behind the invention of pasteurization.

So, read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s

Know Pasteurization

From the explanation above, there may already be Sinaumed’s who suspect that pasteurization is a kind of method to secure and maintain the quality of food or drink. Here, we will study in more detail about the pasteurization process that is carried out to protect food or beverage products.

Basically, pasteurization is a process carried out to remove bacteria and germs that may settle on food or beverage products. The method is quite simple, which is to heat the food or drink, be it the container or the product directly.

The heating temperature of this product is usually not up to 100 degrees Celsius and is carried out within a certain period of time. Each product has a specific heating temperature and heating time, so it will vary from one product to another.

The target of the pasteurization process is to kill germs, bacteria or other microorganisms that have the potential to cause spoilage and make food or drinks spoil faster. Pasteurization also certainly aims to make food products or beverage products free from bacteria or germs that cause disease.

The person who discovered the pasteurization process was a French scientist named Louis Pasteur. For an explanation of the history of pasteurization and a brief biography of Louis Pasteur, it will be studied in the next session in the same article.

In today’s era, pasteurization is more often done for dairy products or canned food products. The goal is the same, namely to kill bacteria and germs that cause disease and also eliminate microorganisms that can cause spoilage and prevent products from lasting longer.

Even so, it needs to be emphasized that during the pasteurization process, there will be the potential for food and drinks to experience changes in the nutrients in them. This change is not that big and is caused by heating the product, so there will be a loss of nutrients.

History of Pasteurization

Before talking about the pasteurization process, it should be noted that the actual process of heating food and drinks to remove bacteria and preserve food has existed since ancient China. More specifically, this process has been going on since the 1100s BC.

Initially, this process was carried out to heat wine products with the aim of preserving the drink so that it could last longer. Information about this heating process was neatly recorded by a monk from Japan and found around the 15th to 17th centuries.

The process of heating food or drink continues to be developed by humans from time to time. Around 1768, a researcher from Italy named Lazzaro Spallanzani heated the broth, then immediately closed the saucepan and stored it.

He found that the broth was not stale. After that, the development of this food heating method continued. In 1810, after decades of experimenting, Nicolas Appert, a chef from France managed to find a method of preserving food which is known to be the earliest preservation method.

In this method, Nicolas Appert puts various types of food in a jar, then the jar is heated to a certain temperature. And the result, these foods can last longer. This became the forerunner of the pasteurization process as well as the beginning of canned food.

The first canned food that was preserved by the heated method was created by an English inventor named Peter Durand in 1810. The difference here is that Peter Durand used iron cans instead of jars to store these foods.

It was only in 1864, Louis Pasteur created a new method for preserving food and drinks. In this process, Louis Pasteur does not need to preserve food or drinks in containers such as cans or jars. Simply heating in a specific temperature within a certain period of time.

At that time, Louis Pasteur, who was on vacation in a region in France, found a way to kill germs from young wine. He heated the drink at a temperature of about 50 degrees Celsius to a temperature of 60 degrees Celsius.

After that, he also discovered that this method could also be used to preserve other alcoholic beverages. This is the history of pasteurization. The name “pasteurization” itself is taken from the last name of Louis Pasteur as a form of appreciation for the discovery he found.

Pasteurization then became a way to kill bacteria and germs from a number of foods or drinks and spread throughout the world. Pasteurization is most popularly done for dairy products and at that time it was adopted by many countries to prevent the growth of germs and bacteria in milk.

How Pasteurization Works

As explained in the previous few paragraphs, the pasteurization technique is basically heating food or drink to a temperature that will not reach 100 degrees Celsius. This aims to kill bacteria and germs that cause disease and preserve the product longer.

Even so, please note that each type of food and drink has a different temperature for heating. Generally, this heating process is distinguished from the type of pH of food or drink, namely acidic pH and neutral to alkaline pH.

The bacteria and germs that are targeted to be killed are also different. In foods or drinks with an acidic pH or around 4.6, pasteurization aims to kill bacteria and germs such as several Lactobacillus species that have the potential to cause spoilage by deactivating a number of enzymes in the product.

Meanwhile, for food with a pH above 4.6, pasteurization is done to kill bacteria, germs or even mildew that could be present and cause spoilage and make the products spoil quickly, so they can last longer.

The easiest way to pasteurize is by boiling or steaming the product in water that has been heated to a certain temperature. And of course, the product must first be put in a container such as glass, can or plastic before boiling or steaming.

This boiling or steaming takes a different time for each product. This difference lies in what type of bacteria or germs you want to destroy so they don’t cause spoilage or make the product spoil faster.

The majority of bacteria or germs will die after 6 seconds to 7 seconds depending on the temperature used in the pasteurization process. It is unlikely that there will be bacteria or germs that can still live after this product has passed the pasteurization stage.

The pasteurization method can actually be done more quickly, namely using the ultra-high-temperature (UHT) method. This method may often be seen and found in packaged milk. This pasteurization technique is indeed quite often used for packaged milk products.

The trick, milk is heated at high temperatures above 100 degrees Celsius. More specifically, the temperature used will reach around 135 degrees Celsius. However, the process of heating this milk will not last as long as the standard pasteurization process.

It only takes 1 second or maybe 2 seconds to heat the milk. This aims to reduce the amount of content in the milk. Then, through this UHT process, packaged milk can be stored in the storage room for 2 months or 3 months longer than milk which is only pasteurized through a standard process.

Biography of Louis Pasteur

With the explanation above, Sinaumed’s can now understand the long process behind the food or drink we consume and we can store it even though it hasn’t been used up. We have to thank Louis Pasteur for discovering this pasteurization method.

You need to know that before the pasteurization process was discovered, there were many people who got sick or even died because they consumed food or drink that they didn’t know contained bacteria or germs in it.

Imagine if now, the pasteurization process was not found. There will be how many people who experience poisoning due to consuming food or drinks that contain harmful substances in them. Of course this is not what we all want, right?

It would not be an exaggeration to assume that the existence of pasteurization saved many people. Louis Pasteur managed to create a method that makes us no longer have to worry when consuming food or drink. And Louis Pasteur’s discoveries did not end with the pasteurization process.

In fact, little Louis Pasteur can be said to be nobody. He was born on December 27, 1822 into a poor family. He is also known to be not a very intelligent figure starting from elementary school to high school.

It didn’t stop there, Louis Pasteur also had no background in microbiology, something that was inherent in this scientist. He is a Bachelor of Philosophy at a university located in Besançon, a city in eastern France.

Eventually, his interest in the natural sciences increased. Initially, Louis Pasteur practically did not have abilities in the field of chemistry. In fact, this figure is even more reliable in the field of mathematics, getting a Bachelor’s degree in Mathematics and his chemistry grades are not so good.

However, after trying hard to learn chemistry from attending classes to participating in research, slowly his ability in chemistry increased dramatically. Louis Pasteur even issued 2 theses, each discussing chemistry and physics.

After that, Louis Pasteur had several times become a lecturer or professor at a number of universities. He was even appointed dean at one of the universities he visited when he was asked to teach there. However, between teaching times, Louis Pasteur always found time to do research.

Quite a lot of research that Louis Pasteur did. This is because Louis Pasteur conducted research in various fields such as chemistry, physics, mathematics and biology. Nonetheless, it was biology that made Louis Pasteur famous.

More specifically, Louis Pasteur is considered to be the father of modern microbiology. His research on the pasteurization process cannot be separated from his desire to study and understand the microorganisms behind food spoilage and how to get rid of these microorganisms.

However, the research conducted by Louis Pasteur did not stop there. He also succeeded in discovering the theory of fermentation, in which he found out that fermentation occurs not because of the decomposition of food, but because of the presence of microorganisms such as yeast.

And the other most important discovery of Louis Pasteur is his success in finding vaccines for animals. Cholera vaccine, anthrax vaccine and rabies vaccine are all inventions of Louis Pasteur. This discovery is also as important as the discovery regarding the method of pasteurization.

With this vaccine for animals, livestock can be free from dangerous diseases that can attack them. More than that, humans can also survive because there are some of these animal diseases that can infect humans and can cause death.

If Sinaumed’s is interested in studying the biography of Louis Pasteur in more depth, you can read the book ” Series of World Figures 27: Louis Pasteur ” and the book ” Why? People – Louis Pasteur “. Sinaumed’s can also read the book “ Why? Experiment and Observation – Experiment and Observation ” if you want to find out more about the process behind the experiments and discoveries.

 

 

Conclusion

And in this last session, we will try to summarize what Sinaumed’s has learned in this article. These conclusions will later be formed in points with the hope that it will be easier for you to understand.

• Pasteurization is a process carried out for food or drinks so that these products can be free of germs or bacteria and can last longer.
• The pasteurization process can be done on various types of food or drinks. However, it can be said that the most popular types of products to be pasteurized are products made from milk.
• The history of pasteurization begins with ways to preserve food so they can last longer. The discovery of the pasteurization process also went hand in hand with the invention of canned food which was more durable.
• The way to do pasteurization is by boiling or steaming food products or beverage products that have entered the packaging, then heating them to a certain temperature. Usually it won’t get to 100 degrees centigrade.
• The temperature and time needed to pasteurize varies from product to product. However, usually microorganisms in food or drink will die if heated to temperatures around 60 degrees within 6 seconds to 7 seconds.
• There is also an ultra-high-temperature process, where pasteurization will be carried out at high temperatures up to 135 degrees Celsius, but the time is only about 1 second and can make milk last longer.
• Is the figure of Louis Pasteur, who played a major role in discovering the process of pasteurization. Apart from the pasteurization process, he also played a role in discovering the theory of fermentation and also invented a number of animal vaccines such as anthrax vaccine, cholera vaccine and rabies vaccine.

The final conclusion marks the end of this article. Hopefully, Sinaumed’s can gain useful knowledge and insights after reading this article, especially regarding the topic of pasteurization and Louis Pasteur as a whole.

You can find the recommended books above on our website, namely sinaumedia.com . You can find other books from sinaumedia, #Friends Without Limits, according to your interests and talents which are expected to add to your knowledge and insights #MoreWithReading.

Author: M. Adrianto S. 

Hello, this time the educator will discuss Past Perfect Tense Material, starting from the definition, formula, use, to examples of past perfect tense questions.

A. Definition of Past Perfect Tense

Past perfect tense is a tense that expresses an event that has occurred in the past and was also completed in the past. It can also be used to express an event that occurred in the past before other events (in the past as well) occurred.

The tenses in English vary greatly according to the time of delivery which you can all learn in the book Definitely Can! English Communicative Teaching 12 Tenses Grammar Materials.

B. Past Perfect Tense formula

Basically, the past perfect tense comes from simple past + present perfect tense. If the present perfect tense uses the keyword have/has, in the past perfect tense the keyword is had (past form have/has) and the verb used is V3. The auxiliary verb “had” is used for both singular and plural subjects . Here is the form of the formula:

C. Adverb of Time

The time information used in the past perfect tense is:

Before: Before

After: After

When: When

Until: Until

Just: Just now

As soon as: As soon as possible

By the time: At that time

D. Use of Past Perfect Tense

1. Declare an event that occurred in the past before another event occurred

2. Declare an event that occurred before a certain time in the past

3. Stating how often an event occurred in the past

4. Declare a news (reported text) that we have never heard of before, and this news was conveyed by someone else.

5. State an answer derived from a simple past question.

E. Examples of Past Perfect Tense Questions

Theme : Tenses (Past Perfect Tense)

1. We arrived at the cinema late. the movie . . . .
A. have already started

B. has already begun

C. had already begun

D. had already begun

Discussion:
This sentence means ‘We were late for arriving at the cinema. The film has started.’ and this event occurred in the past/past tense (we arrived). So, the correct verb and past perfect form to complete the sentence is ‘had already begun’.

2. I was very pleased to see Andre again after such a long time. I … her for three years.

A. haven’t seen

B. has seen

C. hadn’t seen

D. had seen

Discussion:
This sentence means ‘I am very happy to see Andre again. I haven’t seen him for three years.’ and this event happened in the past/past tense (was very pleased). So, the correct verb and past perfect form to complete the sentence is ‘hadn’t seen’.

Theme: Past Perfect Tense

3. ________ (go) to Amsterdam when you called her?
A. Had she gone
B. Have she gone
C. Has she gone
D. Are she going
E. Will she go

Discussion:

In that sentence, He (she) HAS left, then you (you) called. Both occurred in the past, so activities that have been completed use the past perfect tense, while activities that occurred after the previous activity was completed use the past tense.

4. Before I mentioned him, I … (never, hear) of the author.

A. Never heard
B. Never had heard
C. Had never heard
D. Had never heard
E. Never heard

In the sentence there is the word “before” which indicates that the first activity occurred before the second activity. Activities that have been completed use the past perfect tense, while activities that occurred after the previous activity was completed use the past tense.

Module: The Newest Curriculum Cling Method…! All Middle School English Material Without Thinking…!

Theme: UNIT IV APPENDIX

5. I wasn’t sleepy yet. I … for hours.

A. had just slept

B. have just slept

C. has been sleeping

D. was sleeping

Discussion:
The meaning to be conveyed through the sentence is “I’m not sleepy yet, I’ve just slept for a few hours”. The tense in this sentence is the past perfect tense. So, the verb is: had + V3.

Still continuing in progressive tense, this time Eduteam will discuss the past continuous tense. Just like the simple tense, the continuous tense also has a span of time. Among them; present continuous tense, past continuous tense and future continuous tense.

Previously, Eduteam also made an explanation regarding the simple past tense, You can first understand the simple past tense before learning the past continuous tense. So, in short, the simple past tense is used to talk about an event that happened in the past and ended in the past at a specific time. Sentences in the simple past tense are marked with a second verb (verb2) which shows the past tense. More can be read here.

This discussion also contains the You continuous tense. So for You who want to read through the explanation about the present continuous tense, click here.

The book Proposition 16 Tense Edition I by Polce Aryanto Bessies Ifoni Ludji Teresia Yanti summarizes the 16 tenses to make it easier for You to learn them.

If you have read and understand the two tenses related to the past continuous tense, let’s just study them together!

Definition of Past Continuous Tense

The past continuous tense is a tense that describes events that were happening in the past or events that happened in the past and continued until the second event occurred. For example:

I was eating when you called me

So based on the example above, I was eating when you called me. This means I was eating before you called, still eating when you called, and probably still eating after the call. The event occurred at some time in the past and is not happening at this time.

In understanding tense, you can try to apply it to everyday conversation, where the simple past tense itself can be used to tell about days that have passed. This book entitled The 1st Students Choice Changing Times Changing Tenses will help you in constructing the right sentence for a particular time.

Past Continuous Tense formula

Example sentences:
They were studying when i came
She was not reading a book
Was she calling you yesterday? (Did he call you yesterday?)

Use of Past Continuous Tense

1. Events that started, are ongoing, and finished in the past.

She was watching tv at 14.00 (She was watching tv at 14.00)
They were playing football after school

2. An event that was taking place in the past, and was still happening until now when the second event occurred.

I was eating when he called me
They were studying when I came

3. Shows two events that happened simultaneously in the past.

I was eating while my brother was studying
Diane was watching tv while Andy was sleeping (Diane was watching tv while Andy was sleeping)

Time Description Past Continuous Tense

• While : While

Adverb of time used to show activities that are carried out simultaneously at one time.
example: I was eating while my brother was studying (I was eating while my brother was studying)

• When : When

Description of time used to indicate activities with specific time.
example: They were studying when i came

Examples of Past Continuous Tense Questions

1. We didn’t go out because it . . . .
A. is raining

B. rains

C. was raining

D. raining

Discussion:
This sentence uses two types of tenses, namely past tense and past continuous. The writer and the others did not go out because it was raining. So, the correct verb is ‘was raining’.

2. Last night I . . . TV when suddenly I heard a scream.
A. watch

B. watching

C. am watching

D. was watching

Discussion:
This sentence also contains two types of tenses, namely past tense and past continuous. The writer was watching TV when suddenly he heard a scream. So, the correct verb is ‘was watching’.

3. My sister was watering flower … you came.

A. When

B. While

C. But

d. And

Discussion: In this sentence there are two activities, namely my sister who was watering when you came. The conjunction that means when in English is when.

4. From the sounds it was clear that Mary _______(practice the piano)

A. was practicing

B. were practicing

C. was practicing

D. were practicing

Discussion: If there are two activities that appear to be at the same time, but you can tell which one happened first, then the activity that happened before uses the past continuous tense. Meanwhile, the activity that happened recently is the simple past tense. As an example of this sentence, no sound can be heard if Mary is not practicing the piano, so “Mary is practicing the piano” is the activity that occurs first.

5. Dicky : I called you last night but there was no answer. Where were you?

Vera: Sorry. I … when you called me last night.

A. Sleep

B. Sleep

C. Am sleeping

D. Was sleeping

Discussion:

Dicky asked Vira where Vira was when Dicky called the grave. When she was called, Vira was doing sesyaty > past continuous tense (declaring an action that had started and was still going on when another action followed in the past), so S+was/were+V-ing was used. Because the subject is I, the to be used is was.

In conclusion, the past continuous tense is used to talk about something that “was happening or was going on” in the past. In addition, the Past continuous tense is often used together with the past tense in one sentence to express an event/event that occurred in the middle of an event/other event.

Passive sentences are – When writing sentences in Indonesian, of course there are a lot of variations. In fact, with the selection of the right sentence, it can produce a paragraph that is easy to understand. In Indonesian, sentences can be divided into two types, namely passive sentences and active sentences.

These two sentences are often used by many Indonesians. In addition, passive sentences and active sentences have been taught since we were still in elementary school. Talking about these two sentences must be very long, so on this occasion, we will only discuss passive sentences.

Then, do you already know about passive sentences? If you haven’t or you forgot about the discussion about passive sentences, then you can refer to this article, Sinaumed’s.

Definition of Passive Sentences

Passive sentence is a type of sentence which states that the subject in the sentence receives the action from the object. In a passive sentence, the subject does not take action, but accepts the action. An example of a passive sentence is The book was written by him .

Using passive sentences can have an effect on the way the reader or listener captures the information in the sentence. In the example above, the main focus is on the book and who wrote it, not who did the writing action.

However, passive sentences can also be less effective in conveying information. Active voice, which puts the subject in the position of taking action, is easier to understand and more effective in conveying information. An example of an active sentence from the example above is “ He wrote the book ” (He wrote the book).

In general, passive sentences are more often used in scientific or legal texts, while active sentences are more often used in everyday communication. However, the use of passive or active sentences depends on the context and purpose of communication. In simple terms, it is an explanation of the passive voice, its use depends on the context and purpose of communication. However, in formal writing such as reports or essays, it is better to avoid using the passive voice as they are less effective at conveying information.

Passive Sentence Structure

In Indonesian, a passive sentence structure is a sentence structure that uses the verb “to use” (used as the passive form of the verb “to use”) and shows that the subject of the sentence receives the action of the verb. For example:

1. This book is used by them. (They wear this book.)
2. The cake was baked by mother. (Mom baked the cake.)
3. The house was built by carpenters. (The carpenter built the house.)

Note that in passive sentence structure, the subject of the sentence is usually unknown or unspecified. If you want to state the subject specifically, then we can add the preposition “by” in front of the subject. Example:

1. This book is used by those who have borrowed it.
2. The cake was baked by my mother in the kitchen.
3. The house was built by a famous carpenter in this town.

Passive sentence structure in Indonesian consists of several elements, namely subject, predicate, and actor. The subject in the passive voice is the person or thing that receives the action or actions taken by the actor. In the example “Order received by me by courier”, the subject is “order”.

The predicate in the passive sentence is a verb that shows the action or action taken by the actor. In this example, the predicate is “accepted”. The actor in the passive voice is the person or thing that performs the action or action. In this example, the culprit is the “courier”. Actors in passive sentences are usually indicated by the word “by” after the predicate.

In general, the passive sentence structure in Indonesian is “accepted (predicate) + by (subject) + by (performer)”. It should be remembered that in Indonesian the passive voice is not as popular as in other languages, so in the appropriate context the active voice is used.

 

Now, through this Basic Indonesian Grammar book , it will be easier for you to follow each of the steps in making passive sentences. This book is written in simple language, making it suitable for beginners.

This book gives us language-related learning. Even though you are an Indonesian, speaking Indonesian properly and correctly is still homework for many people. Especially for writers and academics, the use of Indonesian with correct grammar is a must.

If you still have trouble organizing your Indonesian writing, then buy this book. The Basic Indonesian Grammar Book contains material on basic Indonesian grammar rules. In this book you will see how writers in print media organize their writing so that it is neater and easier to read, and is true to the rules of the Indonesian language. Apart from that, those of you who are also students or academics can also take additional information to optimize the writing of your academic work.

This book is compiled based on data on the use of various written languages ​​by writers published in books, magazines and newspapers. From the accurate data, regularity is obtained in the form of words and the arrangement of sentences and paragraphs. This phenomenon illustrates that there is a system for word formation and Indonesian sentence construction.

This book does not only explain the rules of morphology and syntax, but also provides guidance on the proper and correct use of words, sentences and paragraphs. Therefore, this book is very useful for users of the Indonesian language, students, teachers, researchers and writers, as well as the print media community in order to achieve a stable position and function of the Indonesian language in academic life and learning Indonesian.

Back to discussing passive sentences again, Sinaumed’s. In the next discussion, we will discuss about the types of passive sentences. So, keep reading this article until it’s finished.

Types of Passive Sentences

Passive sentences are sentences where the subject does not perform the action given by the verb (verb), but the subject accepts the action. In the passive voice, the doer of the action is usually not named or placed in front of the subject.

Passive sentence layers are different from active sentences. According to the comments of experts such as Kridalaksana (1993) explains that there are 2 types of passive sentences, namely the subject is a sentence that has an object or subject that is carrying out activities. There are also passive sentences without a subject because they are not the main focus. In contrast to Sugono’s comments (2009), passive sentences consist of the prefix di-, passive sentences with the prefix di- plus an actor, and passive sentences with the prefix ter-.

Transitive passive sentences are sentences that indicate that the subject receives the action of the object. In transitive passive sentences, the subject of the sentence is in the passive position and the object of the sentence is in the active position. Examples of transitive passive sentences: The cake was eaten by the boy . (The cake is eaten by the boys.)

Semitransitive passive sentences are sentences that indicate that the subject in the sentence accepts the action of the object, but does not indicate who is doing the action. An example is The book was read by the students . (The book is read by the students.) In this sentence, the subject “the book” receives the action of the object “the students,” but it does not indicate who specifically performs the reading action.

Passive sentences are sentences where the subject receives the action of the object in the sentence. For example, The ball was kicked by the boy . In this sentence, the subject “ball” receives the action “herded” from the object “boy”.

Passive sentences are sentences that describe that the subject receives action from the object. Passive state is a form of passive sentence which describes that the subject is in a certain state or condition. For example: The book is being read by the student (the book is being read by students). In this sentence, the subject (“book”) receives the action (“being read”) from the object (“student”). The passive state here is “being read” which indicates that the book is being read.

 

To find out the various types of passive sentences, you can read the Indonesian Grammar book . This book is very suitable to be used as teaching material for children to know the types and forms of sentences. This book is about grammar. Grammar is a type of language rule that regulates the criteria for using words and sentences. The position of grammar studies is the main one in language learning, especially in the structural approach.

Grammar is a study material for teachers and language learners. Meanwhile, in the 16th and 17th centuries, which were the Enlightenment Ages, scholars studied a lot about the discussion, arrangement and comparison of grammar. Grammar is also one of the main problems in reading and writing learning activities.

In learning Indonesian, of course we will not be separated from grammar. Grammar which in English is called Grammar is very important as an initial capital that must be mastered by an English speaker to be able to communicate properly and correctly. In Indonesia, the quality of applying grammar is still very low, this is evident as practiced by the Indonesian people in the mass media and in real life.

This book is an easy and practical guide for language users, especially Indonesian, in speaking and communicating properly and correctly, both in written and spoken language. Apart from that, it is also equipped with various languages, styles of language, errors in language, proverbs, and idioms. Therefore, this book is expected to be a guide for students or readers in general who wish to develop their Indonesian language skills properly and correctly.

After knowing about the types of passive sentences, then in the following discussion, we will discuss the characteristics of passive sentences.

Characteristics of Passive Sentences

In Indonesian, there are several characteristics that can be used to identify passive sentences. Following are some of them:

1. Passive sentences use the auxiliary verb “used” or “in” before the second form of the verb

For example: “My order was processed by the cashier.” (passive voice) “The cashier took my order.” (Active sentence)

2. The subject of the passive sentence is the object of the action being performed

For example: “My order was processed by the cashier.” (The subject is “my order”)

3. The object of the active sentence becomes the subject of the passive sentence

For example: “My order was processed by the cashier.” (The object is “cashier”)

4. Passive sentences do not indicate the culprit

For example: “My order was processed.” (Not shown who processed the order)

5. The verb in the passive voice is always the 2nd form of the verb (done)

For example: “My order was processed by the cashier.” (The verb is “processed”)

Remember that the passive voice doesn’t always have to contain the auxiliary verb “used” or “in” before the second form of the verb. There are several verbs that automatically form passive sentences without the need to use the auxiliary verb, such as “understood”, “known”, “reported”, and so on.

The Difference between Passive Sentences and Active Sentences

Passive sentences and active sentences are two types of sentences that differ in form and function.

Active voice shows the subject doing the action. In active sentences, the subject is at the front of the sentence and is followed by a verb that shows the action taken by the subject. For example: “John reads a book” (John = subject, read = verb).

The passive voice shows the subject receiving the action. In passive sentences, the subject comes at the end of the sentence and is followed by the verb that is accepted by the subject. For example: “The book was read by John” (book = subject, read = verb).

In general, active sentences are used to convey focus on the action performed by the subject, while passive sentences are used to convey focus on the result of the action or the object that receives the action.

Keep in mind, the passive voice also needs a “by” to show who is doing the action. However, passive sentences are often considered less effective in everyday communication because they are more complicated and less clear than active sentences.

To make or do learning forms and types of sentences such as passive sentences is not easy. Therefore, a book is really needed that can be used as a guide in order to produce an impressive design. The Elementary School Indonesian Grammar Book is perfect for beginners who are just getting into grammar. Get this book immediately by clicking on the image below.

 

Conclusion

Passive sentences are sentences in which the subject does not perform the action governed by the verb, but the subject accepts the action. In passive sentences, the object of the active sentence becomes the subject of the passive sentence.

The passive voice is often used to emphasize the object of an action, or to avoid mentioning who performed the action. For example, the sentence “ The box was carried by John ” emphasizes the box as the object of the act carried, while the sentence “ The crime was committed by an unknown suspect ” disguises who did the action.

Well, Sinaumed’s, our article regarding the meaning of passive sentences has been completed, after knowing passive sentences, are Sinaumed’s friends interested and awakening their awareness to pay attention to accuracy in writing and speaking when using Indonesian?

If sinaumedia friends are interested and want to learn more about the types and forms of sentences, then sinaumedia.com is ready to accompany and fill your reading with books available at sinaumedia. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Mutual

Reference:

• https://www.detik.com/edu/detikpedia/d-5815100/how-to-make-kalimat-pasif-ini-ciri-ciri-dan-examples
• https://katadata.co.id/safrezi/berita/61a86ab410e67/pengertian-exemplary-dan-tipe-kalimat-pasif
• https://www.brainacademy.id/blog/kalimat-aktif-kalimat-pasif

 

Pascal’s Law – When You is engrossed in driving, be it using a bicycle or motorbike, have you ever experienced a sudden flat tire? If that happened, surely You would immediately push his vehicle to the tire repair shop, right ? However, what if the leak is a car tire? Will You also push the car to the nearest tire patch? Of course not , because it’s really hard, especially when you’re alone. So, to anticipate this, usually a replacement tire and a hydraulic jack will be provided in the car. Yep, a hydraulic jack is a special tool that can be used to lift certain car parts, one of which is the tire.

Did You know that the process of lifting a car tire using a hydraulic jack was not arbitrary, but had to be based on the principles of Physics, namely Pascal’s Law? Yep, the process of jacking up car tires turns out to require calculations, just like Physics in general. Then, what is Pascal ‘s Law? How does Pascal’s Law sound? How is the application of Pascal’s law to everyday human life? So, so that You can understand these things, let’s look at the following review!

How Does Pascal’s Law Sound?

Basically, Pascal’s law is indeed part of various physical laws which turn out to provide benefits for everyday human life. Pascal’s law reads ” The pressure exerted on a liquid in a closed space is transmitted equally in all directions”. Pascal’s law was created by a French physicist named Blaise Pascal.

A simple example is you have a perforated plastic bag filled with water and then squeezed out, what would happen? Now, when you squeeze the plastic bag filled with water, there will be pressure on the water in the bag, causing two things:

• Water will gush out of the bag openings. That means, the pressure you exerted earlier, is transmitted through the water in the bag.
• Water gushes from each hole with equal force. That means pressure in the water, acting in all directions.

Based on this simple example, it can be said that Pascal’s Law is a law of fluid physics which explains that from the presence of pressure exerted on a static fluid in a confined space, it will later be forwarded in all directions, which of course is with the same strong pressure.

Just a little trivia , You , Pascal’s Law was coined by a French physicist named Blaise Pascal, who was born in Clermont on July 19, 1623. Actually, Blaise Pascal was not only a physicist, but also a philosopher and theologian. However, he really likes things in the fields of mathematics and physics, especially in terms of projective geometry, which later led him to become an expert in the field of fluid mechanics physics, especially those related to pressure and force.

Moreover, when he was 18 years old, Pascal was able to create the world’s first digital calculator! Pascal spent his time playing and experimenting, even during his current cancer treatment. Pascal’s law was discovered when he was experimenting with water. At that time, Pascal was conducting experiments on water and stated that water would come out faster and farther through the hole in a container with an open top surface, when compared to a container with a closed top surface. Well, that’s what causes the water pressure to be greater than the open container.

Pascal’s Law Formulas

Basically, Pascal’s Law is a working principle that has a relationship between the pressure caused by a liquid in a closed space. Pascal’s law illustrates that any increase in pressure on the surface of the fluid must be forwarded in all directions of the fluid. Pascal’s law is only applied to fluids, especially liquid fluids. It should be noted that fluids are substances that easily flow, such as liquids and gases.

Just a little information , yes , fluids are all substances that can flow. This flowing substance, of course, has the ability to form according to the container that holds it. For example, the liquid is accommodated in a bucket container, it will form like the bucket. It should also be noted that the atoms and molecules of the fluid move freely.

In this case, fluids have several types, namely static fluids and dynamic fluids.

Well, here is an explanation of Pascal’s Law if it is applied in a closed U-shaped vessel.

Information:

P1 = Pressure on first suction (N/m²)

P2 = Pressure at second suction (N/m²)

F1 = Force on the first suction (N)

F2 = Force on the second suction (N)

A1 = Area on first suction (m²)

A2 = Area on the second suction (m²)

Based on Pascal’s Law, pressure (P) will later be forwarded in all directions equally to suction 2. So, suction 2 with a cross-sectional area A2 will receive pressure (P1). If, there is a force generated by pressure (P1) on cross section A2, then it becomes a force (F), so the following equation will be obtained:

F 1 = force on A 1 (N)

F 2 = force on A 2 (N)

A 1 = cross sectional area 1 (m² )

A 2 = cross-sectional area 2 (m² )

This is because A2 > A1, then F2 > F1, causing the force acting on the cross section of A2 to be greater.

Questions and Discussion of Pascal’s Law

In order for You to understand more about Pascal’s Law, try to look at the questions and discussion below!

1. There is a hydraulic lifter which has two suction cups with respective cross-sectional areas A 1 = 100 cm2 , and A 2 = 2000 cm2 . What is the minimum force , F , that must be exerted on cross section A 1 so that a car weighing 15,000 N can be lifted?

DISCUSSION

Noted that:

A1 = 100 cm2

A 2 = 2000 cm2

w = F 2 , = 15,000 N

If applied using the working principle of Pascal’s Law, it will become:

So, the minimum force (F) needed to lift the car is 750 N.

2. There is a hydraulic jack with a large cross-sectional radius of 2 cm, while the small cross-sectional radius is 25 cm. What force (F) is exerted by the small section to lift a 2 ton truck?

DISCUSSION

Noted that:

r1 = 2 cm = 0.02 m
r2 = 25 cm = 0.25 m
A1 = (3.14)(0.02)2 = 0.001256 m2
A2 = (3.14)(0.25)2 = 0.19625 m2
F2 = w = mg = (2000). 10 = 20,000 N

Asked : F1 ?

Answer:
F1/A1 = F2/A2
F1/0.001256 = 20,000/0.19625
0.19625 x F1 = (20,000) x 0.001256

F1 = 25.12/0.19625 = 28 N

So, the force needed to lift a truck weighing 2 tons is 28 N.

Benefits of Pascal’s Law in Human Life

The existence of Pascal’s Law is not merely just an ordinary calculation, you know, it turns out that its working principle can also be applied and proven to be useful for everyday human life. Remember that Blaise Pascal gained an understanding of Pascal’s Law after he conducted an experiment using a sprayer, which then stated that the pressure exerted on a liquid in a closed space can later be transmitted in all directions with the same force. Then, what are the benefits of Pascal’s law in human everyday technology? Let’s look at the following reviews!

1. Hydraulic Jack

Generally, this hydraulic jack is used to lift heavy loads with a small force. The hydraulic jack will have two tubes of different sizes, one large diameter and the other small diameter, then the two tubes are filled with water. Then, each of them is also equipped with suction. The pressure exerted on the small suction cup will then be forwarded to the large suction cup. Meanwhile, a large suction will produce a much greater upward lift. That is why the existence of this hydraulic jack can be used to lift heavy loads, especially to hold the car when changing tires.

2. Car Lifting Tool

Of course, You is no stranger to this car lift, because usually it can be easily found in car repair shops, showrooms, and car wash places. The working principle of this car lifter uses air that has high pressure, then is inserted through one of the two taps in the tool. The air is then compressed in a room to produce a large pressure. The large pressure will then be forwarded by oil to a larger suction cup. Through that pressure, it will generate a very large lift force to be able to lift even a car.

After that, lowering the car can be done by removing the compressed air through the other faucet, namely the air outlet faucet.

3. Hydraulic Brake

These hydraulic brakes are usually on vehicles, one of which is a bicycle. The main parts of hydraulic brakes will usually contain the brake pedal, master cylinder, clamp shoes, and brake fluid. When the brake pedal is pressed with our foot, the pressure will be transmitted by the brake fluid to the clamp shoe through the brake cylinder. In this case, the brake cylinder would have 4 brake cylinders, with two at the front and two at the rear.

Meanwhile, the flip-flops will produce a very large frictional force, so that they can stop the rotation of the wheels of the vehicle. This is also due to the suction area of ​​the brake cylinder which is much larger than the suction area of ​​the master cylinder.

Understanding What is a Hydraulic System

The hydraulic system will not be separated from Pascal’s Law, because it is an application of the use of these physical laws. Basically, the hydraulic system becomes a system that uses liquid fluid power to do simple jobs. Yep, the hydraulic system is a power transfer system that uses liquid or fluid as an intermediary. In fact, this hydraulic system has many advantages compared to mechanical systems. Some of the advantages are in the form of:

• Can channel great force.
• Not difficult for overload prevention.
• Operating style control becomes easier fast.
• Speed ​​switching becomes easier.
• The vibrations generated are relatively small.
• Longer endurance.

Unfortunately, even though this hydraulic system has many advantages, there are still disadvantages, namely:

• Sensitive to leaks.
• Sensitive to changes in temperature.
• Sometimes the work speed changes.
• Channel system work is not simple.

So, that’s a review of what Pascal’s law is and its application in tools that make it easier for humans to live their daily lives. Has You ever used a hydraulic jack to change a car tire?

Parts of a Plant Cell Composition – Plant cell composition basically consists of several structures wrapped in a cell wall. Plants themselves can be said to have a fairly important role in other living things, especially the living environment of creatures.

Meanwhile, the constituent cells in plants are known to have a function as a regulator of all their activities, from forming plants to processing the growth and development of the plant itself.

Well, this article will present an explanation of what actually makes up a plant cell. Based on the material quoted from the book Fundamentals of Plant Physiology by Linda Advinda, here are some of the constituents of plant cells that you need to know, including:

A. Parts of Plant Cells

1. Cell membranes

The cell membrane or often also called the plasma membrane is a structure that almost all living things have, from animals, plants, fungi, bacteria, archaea, to protists.

The cell membrane itself can be analogous to a plastic bag that is used to wrap all shopping items. The cell membrane is known as the outermost layer that wraps and protects the cell components inside. This cell membrane has a layer composed of various chemical compounds, ranging from lipids (phospholipids), proteins, to carbohydrates.

Apart from that, you also need to know that the cell membrane encloses the cytoplasm and the cell nucleus. Cytoplasm is basically a complex part of the cell. The cytoplasm actually contains many molecules, such as colou and several other cell organelles. This allows the plasma membrane to function as a regulator of several solutes that enter and leave the cell at once in osmosis.

As the outermost part of the cell structure of living things, the cell membrane is located before the cell wall in the cell structure of plants and fungi. Therefore, the cell membrane is semipermeable. This is due to the structure of phospholipids. Semipermeable itself is a property that only allows certain substances to enter the cell.

2. Cell Wall

Unlike the cell membranes of animals or humans, plant and fungal cells are known to have a unique structure, namely the cell wall. With the cell wall, this makes plants have a unique structure compared to cells in animals.

The cell wall that is owned by this plant has a function as a protector of plant cells. Not only that, the cell wall also plays a role in maintaining the shape of the cell while preventing excessive water absorption. The cell wall is also thought to be the cause of plants not being able to move freely or being stiff. Even so, plants still have a motion called passive motion or not moving positions.

Plant cells themselves have two types of cell walls, namely primary and secondary cells. The primary cell wall lies between the middle lamella and the secondary cell wall. Some of the ingredients contained in the primary cell wall are hemicellulose, cellulose (low levels), lipids and proteins. This makes the primary cell wall more flexible and thinner than the secondary cell wall because it is formed when the cell divides.

Meanwhile, cells that have been thickened with lignin will form a secondary cell wall. Therefore, the secondary cell wall is known to have a thicker, stiffer, and stronger texture than the primary cell wall. In addition to the presence of lignin substances, the secondary cell walls also contain compounds such as cellulose and hemicellulose.

3. Cytoplasm

The fluid in the cell that is between the nucleus and the plasma membrane is known as the cytoplasm. The cytoplasm itself basically has two constituent components, namely the cytosol and several other organelles. Cytosol is a constituent component that has a liquid part of the cytoplasm and surrounds the organelles.

Therefore, there is about 70 to 90% water in it with various solute contents. These various dissolved substances consist of proteins, lipids, and other waste substances such as carbon dioxide. The cytosol itself has a function as a place for chemical reactions. For example, the chemical reaction in glycolysis. Not only the cytosol, in the cytoplasm there are also various organelles that are separate from the cell structure.

So, here are some of the functions of the cytoplasm that you need to know, including:

• As a place where chemical reactions take place,
• Store various types of chemicals used for cell metabolism processes
• Solvent for all proteins and compounds in the cell
• Intermediaries for the transfer of materials from outside the cell to the organelles or cell nucleus

4. Nucleus

The nucleus itself can be said to be the core of the cells that are owned by plants. This nucleus is the center of cell administration which can direct metabolic processes, ranging from growth, division, even protein synthesis. In the nucleus or cell nucleus, chromosomes or a genetic component are often stored, which are composed of various chromatin threads.

5. Ribosomes

Ribosomes become one part of the next plant cell constituent. These ribosomes can be understood as particles smaller than mitochondria. Although small, ribosomes are the building blocks of plant cells that have a compact size. Until now, the only tool that could be used to see ribosomes in plant cells was the electron microscope.

Ribosomes themselves are very easy to find in plant cells. This is because ribosomes are scattered in the cytoplasm or attached to the outside of the endoplasmic reticulum (RE). These organelles are usually composed of RNA and protein. Therefore, ribosomes can be said to be very functional for making proteins in plant cells.

6. Endoplasmic Reticulum

After discussing the ribosome, this section will also discuss the endoplasmic reticulum or commonly abbreviated as RE. RE itself can be understood as a cell organ that acts as a channel in the cytoplasm that connects the cell membrane to the nucleus.

The endoplasmic reticulum itself is often referred to as the transport system that exists in plant cells for various molecules in the cell. However, not only in cells, ER can also transport various molecules between cells through plasmodesmata. This makes this cell organ has a function as a protein transport.

In addition, the endoplasmic reticulum is known to have a structure that is shaped like a multi-layered sac. These multi-layered sacs are often also referred to as cisternae. Endoplasmic reticulum in plant cell structure consists of two types, namely rough ER and smooth ER. The rough endoplasmic reticulum can be characterized by the presence of ribosomes covering it. Meanwhile, the smooth endoplasmic reticulum is not covered by ribosomes.

7. Golgi apparatus

The Golgi apparatus was originally discovered by a histologist and pathologist from Italy, a figure named Camillo Golgi. In plant constituent cells, the Golgi body is also commonly referred to as a dictyosome. The Golgi apparatus can be understood as a pile of membrane-lined sacks whose job is to prepare proteins to be exported from the cell.

8. Mitochondria

Mitochondria can be regarded as a cell organelle that has a complex structure to form energy for plants. In other living things, mitochondria can be used as a place for respiration. Respiration itself is a process of decomposition or catabolism that is used to produce energy or energy for living processes to take place.

Mitochondria are known to be found in cells that have high metabolic activity and require large amounts of ATP. Not surprisingly, if the structure of mitochondria can be seen using an electron microscope. Mitochondria are surrounded by two layers of the membrane.

9. Lysosomes

The cells that make up the next plant are lysosomes. This lysosome itself can be said to be the digestive center of the cell which produces various types of enzymes. Lysosomes are also known to be able to break down food particles and recycle worn out cell components.

10. Vacuoles

Vacuoles are adult plant cells filled with fluid and contain dissolved inorganic ions, organic acids, sugars, enzymes, and other secondary metabolites. In simple terms, a vacuole can be said to have a function as a repository for toxic waste and other useful products, such as water. Vacuoles in plant cells occupy the range from 80 to 90% of the total cell volume.

11. Chloroplasts

The last cell organ that only exists in plants is the chloroplast. Chloroplasts can be understood as cell organs that contain green pigments that capture sunlight to be converted into sugar. This process itself is usually referred to as photosynthesis to produce carbohydrates and oxygen in plants.

In addition, there are also some plants that have chromoplast cell organs. Chromoplast itself can be said as a cell organelle that has a green or orange color. These cell organelles are usually found in plants, such as tubers, carrots, and also flowers.

Almost the same as chloroplasts and chromoplasts, leucoplasts are cell organelles that do not have color pigments. These leucoplasts are usually located in parts of plants that are not green, such as roots or stems. Meanwhile, amyloplasts were also found in the roots and stems of plants. Amyloplast has a function as a storage product of photosynthesis in the form of flour.

This is an explanation of the composition of plant cells. Basically, there are many materials that make up plant cells. Therefore, you need to read material about the constituents of plant cells over and over again to understand more.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

 

Part Of Speech Material: Example Sentences, Questions, and Discussion – When studying English, we will find the terms noun, adjective, pronoun and so on. These terms are part of the part of speech.

Part of speech has an important role in forming a sentence so that it is coherent and in accordance with the grammar of the sentence. To find out more about this part of speech , the author has summarized the meaning, types and how to use the correct part of speech .

Definition of Part Of Speech 

Part of speech is a classification of words categorized by roles and functions in sentences of a language.

By knowing the part of speech one can know the function of the word in a sentence.

In addition, part of speech is the first step that you need to learn when learning English, its use is to understand sentence forms in English.

Part of speech in English is divided into eight types, viz

1. nouns or nouns,
2. pronouns or pronouns,
3. verbs or verbs,
4. adjectives or adjectives,
5. adverb or description,
6. prepositions or prepositions,
7. conjunction or conjunctions,
8. interjection or interjection.

Following is a further explanation of the eight types of part of speech and a table of part of speech.

Table  of Part Of Speech

part of speech	function or “job”	example words	example sentences
verb	action or state	(to) be, have, do, like, work, sing, can, must	sinaumedia Literacy is  a web site. I  like sinaumedia Literacy.
noun	thing or person	pen, dog, work, music, town, London, teacher, John	This is my  dog ​​. He lives in my  house . We live in  London .
Adjective	describes a noun	good, big, red, well, interesting	Budi is a good teacher
adverb	describes a verb, adjective or adverb	quickly, silently, well, badly, very, really	My dog ​​eats  quickly . When he is  very  hungry, he eats  really  quickly.
Pronouns	replaces a noun	I, you, he, she, some	Tara is Indian. She  is beautiful.
Prepositions	links a noun to another word	to, at, after, on, but	We went  to  school  on  Monday.
conjunctions	joins clauses or sentences or words	and, but, when	I like dogs  and  I like cats. I like cats  and  dogs. I like dogs  but  I don’t like cats.
Interjections	short exclamation, sometimes inserted into a sentence	oh!, ouch!, hi!, well	Ouch ! That hurts! Hi ! How are you? Well , I don’t know.

8 Types of Part Of Speech  and Examples of Part Of Speech 

1. Noun / noun

Nouns are used to name people, things, animals, places, ideas or concepts.

As the name implies, nouns are used to mark an object. Usually at the beginning of a noun there is a particle, an or the .

Nouns can be singular or plural as well as concrete or abstract forms. In a sentence, a noun can function as a subject, object or preposition.

Nouns are further divided into seven types, viz

1. countable,
2. uncountable noun,
3. proper,
4. common nouns,
5. abstract,
6. concrete nouns
7. collective nouns .

Types of nouns and examples:

1. Countable or countable,this noun is a noun that can be counted, for example book, car, phone, bottle . This sentence is a countable noun , because it is clear that the number can be counted easily.
   
2. Uncountable , is the opposite of countable . Nouns of this type cannot be counted, or things that are so large that they cannot be counted. Examples are sand, rice, milk, snow .
3. Proper nouns are nouns that have the form of names or nicknames, so that the first letter is capitalized, proper nouns can also be referred to asspecific nouns referring to the naming of an object, nickname or name. For example Indonesia, England, Everest, Sahara, Simone and so on.
4. Common Noun , the opposite of a proper noun, a common noun is a common noun , so the first letter of the common noun is not capitalized. For example, country, city, mount, month . The four nouns do not specifically mention the name of the country, city, mount and month referred to in a sentence.
5. Abstract noun , as the name implies, this noun expresses things that are abstract in nature such as ideas, concepts, situations, feelings and so on. For example time, idea, imagination.
   
6. Concrete noun , this noun is something that is tangible and the word is material. For example cheese, chocolate, table, hat .
7. Collective noun , is a noun or noun that is collective or a collection or group name or refers to a group of animals, people or objects. For example couple, staff, government, utensils, family .

2. Pronouns / pronouns

Pronouns are words that are used to replace nouns .

The use of pronouns can prevent repetition of words which can lead to bad discourse. Pronouns like nouns have several types, including the following.

Types of pronouns and examples:

1. Personal , is a pronoun to replace the designation of the person, namely I, You, We, They, He, She, It, Them.
   
2. Demonstrative pronoun , to replace the demonstrative word according to the number and distance. For example this, that, these, those.
3. Interrogative , to ask questions. For example who, which, whom, whose, what.
4. Indefinite , to state a general thing. For example another, anything, everyone, everything, someone, none, nothing, anywhere.
   
5. Possessive , to show possession or ownership , for example mine, your, hers, his.
   
6. Reciprocal pronoun , to show the word when two or more subjects perform the same action against each other. For example each other, one another
7. Relative pronouns , for relative clauses. For example who, which, whom, who.
8. Reflexive , to state that the subject receives the action of the verb. For example, myself, myself, myself, myself.
9. Intensive , for example, himself, himself, himself, themselves. \

3. Verb / verb

Verb is a verb that is used to express the action, action or state of the subject to show events or circumstances.

Various verbs

Verb has 3 kinds, including:

1. Action transitive verb . Indicates the action or ownership and use followed by the direct object. Examples are as follows have, give ride, ask, buy, hit, make, show, eat, drink, sit, stand.
2. Intransitive action verbs . The opposite of a transitive verb, showing action but not followed by a direct object. For example arrive, rise, wait, come, go, smile, wait. 
3. Linking verb , a verb that shows a connecting subject. For example taste, be, remain, act, look seem. 

In studying verbs in English, you can look through the Complete New Phrasal Verb Dictionary (English-Indonesian) which also provides translations of these verbs or verbs into Indonesian.

4. Adjective / adjective

Adjectives are adjectives that are used to provide information on nouns or pronouns.

Unlike the previous three speech acts , adjectives do not have another form or type. Examples of adjectives, beautiful, angry, sad, pretty, ugly, handsome. 

Adjectives are one of the things that are difficult to learn, therefore the presence of The Highly Selective Dictionary of Golden Adjectives will really help Sinaumed’s to understand them better.

5. Adverbs / adverbs

As the name implies, adverb functions to provide information.

Adverb Types

Adverbs are divided into several types, viz.

1. Adverb of manner for example, fast, softly, quickly, well, slowly, hard
2. Adverbs of time , for example yesterday, this morning, this afternoon, daily, recently, tonight, early. 
3. Adverbs of degree , for example enough, so, very, too, quite, just, almost.
4. Adverb of frequency for example usually, rarely, always, often, sometimes, barely, daily. 
5. Adverbs of place , for example behind, in, below, above, somewhere, nearby.

6. Prepositions / prepositions

Prepositions have a function to show the relationship between nouns and other words.

6 Types of Prepositions

Prepositions are divided into six types, viz

1. Preposition of time ; after, during, until, since, before.
2. Prepositions of place ; in, on, at, above, under
3. Prepositions of movements ; inside, outside, into, towards, up, off. 
4. Preposition of manner ; without, like, by. 
5. Preposition of purpose ; for
6. Preposition of measure or quantity ; by, for

7. Conjunctions / conjunctions

Conjunctions or conjunctions function to connect two words, phrases, clauses, so that they become a sentence.

3 Types of Conjunctions

Conjunctions are divided into three types, as follows.

1. Coordinating conjunctions , namely conjunctions that connect two grammatical forms that are the same. For example, and, but, yet, or, for, so.
2. Subordinating conjunction , which is a conjunction that connects between the main clause and the subordinate clause. For example, since, although, after.
3. Correlative conjunction , which ispaired conjunction . For example, either-or, between-and, from-to, rather-than, if-then.

8. Interjection / interjection

Interjection is a part of speech that is used to express emotions, usually in the form of words.

For example, oh, hey, oops.

Those are the eight types of parts of speech, which the author has explained in accordance with their meaning, examples and how to use them according to the function of each part of speech . So, before making  part of speech , you should first determine what type of  part of speech you want to make.

Book Recommendations Related to Part Of Speech

Anti Grammar Grammar Book

You want to get to know someone you like better, but you never try to talk to them first. Are you waiting for him to talk to you? Are you sure he will talk to you? The above happened to the grammar. If you don’t have the courage to start, you won’t go anywhere. You will only always be overshadowed by the dream of being good at grammar. So, let’s start learning grammar, shall we?

The Complete Book of Grammar: Powerful Steps to Master Grammar

1. Sentence
2. Part of Speech
3. tenses
4. Passive Voice
5. Modal Auxiliary Verbs
6. Regular & Irregular Verbs
7. Question Tags
8. Gerund
9. Participle
10. Infinitive
11. clause
12. Direct & Indirect Speech
13. Causative Form
14. Elliptical Structure
15. Degrees of Comparison
16. Separable & Inseparable Phrasal Verbs
17. Conditional Sentences
18. Definite & Indefinite Articles
19. Prefixes
20. Basic Vocabularies
21. Slang Languages
22. Daily Conversations

Smart Trick Grammar

This book is also equipped with basic tips for taking the TOEFL Test along with other important information, so that you can be more prepared and confident in facing the TOEFL Test. Packages of practice questions and in-depth discussions in this book give you the opportunity to learn by working on these questions, not by rote. Once you have mastered the material in this book, you can be sure that there is not a single structure problem in the TOEFL Test that you will miss without doing it with confidence, accuracy and correctness.

Benefits of Learning Part of Speech

1. Understand each type of word in English

In addition to understanding English words, by studying speech acts you can make English sentences well. In English to be able to make coherent sentences you need to understand grammar, but for most people learning grammar is a bit more difficult.

2. Understand how to place the word in the right sentence

Therefore speech of act is an alternative that you can learn to help make coherent sentences. In one English sentence, at least three types of speech act are needed, so that one coherent sentence can be formed.

An example is She eats tofu . The sentence consists of three speech acts , namely ‘she’ is a speech act from a pronoun , ‘eat’ is a speech act from a verb or verb, ‘tofu’ is a noun , which is a countable noun .

The sentence is the main sentence or the core of the sentence without a derivative sentence, if you want to make the sentence more detailed then you need the role of another type of speech act , such as you can use a conjunction and add an adverb .

3. Understand the two main forms in English sentences

Studying speech of act can make you understand the two main forms in English sentences. In English, there are verbal sentences or sentences that use verbs and nominal sentences or sentences that use adjectives, nouns and adverbs.

These two sentences are the main forms, in the previous explanation the author has given an example of the sentence she eats tofu . This sentence is a verbal sentence because it has a verb in the sentence, while the nominal sentence, for example, is it was a good meal .

In the previous sentence the author gives an example of she eat tofu as a form of verbal sentence , if you want to change the sentence into a nominal sentence , the verb needs to be changed to a noun .

Eat is the form of the verb if you want to change it into a noun to eat . That way the sentence it was a good meal is a nominal sentence which means it was a good meal.

4. Mastering comprehensive English tenses

The final benefit that the writer can explain from studying speech of act is mastery of comprehensive tenses. Tenses or grammar is the main key to mastering English. There are three main tenses that you need to understand, namely present, past and future tenses. Then active and passive tenses, as well as verbal and nominal tenses.

By understanding the Parts of Speech better, it will be easier for us to understand the meaning when speaking and writing in English. If Sinaumed’s wants to learn it, the book Quickly & Easily Master Parts Of Speech by Suryana Hasan is the right choice.

Examples of Part Of Speech Questions and Discussion

Problem 1

I bought an (expensive) book at the mall.

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. noun
4. conjunction

The answer is a. adjective , because the word ‘expensive’ is an adjective which means expensive.

Problem 2

I’m not ready to get married this (year)

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. noun
4. adverb

The answer is d. adverb , because the word ‘year’ is an adverb that shows a description of time or time.

Problem 3

I haven’t finished my project (because) I’m very busy

1. conjunction
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. noun

The answer is a. conjunction , because the word ‘because’ is a conjunction which is included in the subordinating conjunction , which is a conjunction that connects the main clause with the subordinate clause.

Problem 4

I love (playing) the piano

1. noun
2. verb
3. adverb
4. adjectival

The answer is b.verb , because the word ‘playing’ is an action transitive verb which indicates a verb and is followed by a direct object, namely the piano.

Problem 5

we should (try) new restaurant near my home, they said the food was good.

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. adverb

The answer is b. verb , because the word ‘try’ is a transitive action verb which indicates a verb and is followed by a direct object , namely new restaurant.

Problem 6

do not try to approach her when she was (mad).

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. adverb

The answer is a. adjective , because the word ‘mad’ is a synonym of the word ‘angry’ which means angry and shows an adjective.

Problem 7

he brought (his) lunch today

1. pronouns
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. adverb

The answer is a.pronoun , which is a pronoun that shows ownership or possessive pronoun. 

Problem 8

he is the best student ever (in) this school

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. adverb

The answer is c. preposition , because the word ‘in’ is a preposition that shows the preposition of place , namely school.

Problem 9

(Indonesia) is a big and beautiful country

1. noun
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. adverb

The answer is a. noun , because the word ‘Indonesia’ is a word that specifically indicates the name of a country or is in the form of a proper noun .

Problem 10

I put my bottles (between) my book and my pencils

1. adjectival
2. verb
3. prepositions
4. conjunction

The answer is d. conjunction , because the word ‘between’ is a correlative conjunction in the form of between-and.

Problem 11

take your sister (with) you

1. adverb
2. prepositions
3. conjunction
4. pronouns

The answer is b. preposition , because the word ‘with’ functions to connect nouns with pronouns.

Problem 12

she is (sleepy)

1. adverb
2. prepositions
3. conjunction
4. adjectival

The answer is d.adjective , because sleepy is an adjective that describes the state of the subject.

Problem 13

i will (never) forget you

1. adverb
2. prepositions
3. conjunction
4. adjectival

The answer is a.adverb , because never is a word that describes another verb.

Problem 14

(Matt) is the new manager

1. adverb
2. noun
3. conjunction
4. adjectival

The answer is b. noun , because the words in brackets are included in proper nouns, namely in the form of nicknames or nicknames for someone.

Problem 15

(uh), can we go out of this house now?

1. conjunction
2. adjectival
3. injection
4. verb

The answer is c. interjection, is a word to express emotion.

Those are fifteen examples of questions and their answers along with their discussion. By studying speech acts from this article, it is hoped that it will help you understand each word in English. Because English is different from Indonesian.

English cannot be interpreted one by one, by understanding speech acts you can understand changes in the form of English words, for example the word clever , is a speech act adjective , but if the form is changed to cleverness it changes to a noun or a noun and when it is changed again becomes cleverly then the word becomes an adverb or adverb.

The author hopes that this article can help and increase the reader’s knowledge about part of speech material . Have fun practicing.

Parliamentary is – The system of government is the way in which the country is organized and run. The system of government determines how power is divided and exercised between the government, parliament, and the judiciary. There are several forms of government systems that are commonly used in the world, including presidential, parliamentary, semi-presidential, and federation systems.

A presidential system is one in which the president holds executive, legislative, and judicial powers. The president is directly elected by the people and does not have to retain parliamentary support to remain in power.

A parliamentary system is one in which the parliament holds great powers in controlling the government and making policies. The head of government (the prime minister) is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

A semi-presidential system is one in which the president holds executive powers and has a considerable role in policy making, while parliament holds legislative powers. Countries that use a semi-presidential system include France and Russia. The federation system is a system of government in which the country is divided into several parts (provinces or states) which have considerable power in regulating regional affairs.

On this occasion, the matter to be discussed is parliamentary. To find out more about parliamentary, then you can see this article, until it’s finished, Sinaumed’s.

What is Parliamentary?

Parliamentary is a system of government in which parliament plays a very important role in controlling the government and making policies. Parliament is made up of a group of democratically elected people whose job is to represent the people and make policies for the country.

In a parliamentary system, the role of parliament is very strong and the government must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power. Parliamentary systems are usually combined with presidential systems, where there is a president who acts as head of state and head of government. However, in a parliamentary system, the head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power. Parliamentary systems are common in European countries, including the United Kingdom, the Netherlands and Germany.

Definition of Parliamentary According to Experts

The following are some definitions of parliamentary according to experts:

1. According to David P. Currie

Parliamentary is a system of government in which the parliament holds great power in controlling the government and making policies.

2. According to William E. Hudson

Parliamentary is a system of government in which the head of government (prime minister) is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

3. According to JH Burns

Parliamentary is a system of government in which the parliament holds major powers in controlling the government and making policy, and the head of government (the prime minister) is elected by the parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

4. According to David Armitage 

Parliamentary is a system of government in which the parliament plays a very important role in controlling the government and making policy, and the head of government (the prime minister) is elected by the parliament and must maintain the support of the parliament to continue in power.

Parliamentary Government System Structure

In a parliamentary system, the government structure consists of several elements, namely:

1. Parliament

Parliament is an institution consisting of a group of democratically elected people whose job is to represent the people and make policies for the country. Parliament consists of two chambers, namely the People’s Representative Council (DPR) and the Regional Representative Council (DPD).

2. Prime Minister 

The prime minister is the head of government elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power. The prime minister is responsible to parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

3. Cabinet

The cabinet is a group of ministers who are elected by the prime minister and are responsible to the parliament. The cabinet is responsible for governing and managing government affairs and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

4. President

The president is the head of state who serves as a symbol of the state and has several constitutional powers. The president usually has a more symbolic and less powerful role in parliamentary systems.

5. Supreme Court

The Supreme Court is an institution tasked with adjudicating cases related to the authority of the government and parliament. The supreme court is also responsible for adjudicating cases related to the powers of government and parliament.

Countries that Adopt a Parliamentary System of Government

After knowing the definition of parliamentary and its structure, so that the discussion in this article is more complete, we will also discuss several countries that use a parliamentary system of government.

1. England

England is a country that is famous for its parliamentary system. In England, parliament consists of the House of Representatives (DPR) and the House of Representatives (DPD). The head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

2. The Netherlands

In the Netherlands, the parliament consists of the People’s Representative Council (DPR) which consists of 150 democratically elected members. The head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

3. Germany

In Germany, the parliament consists of the People’s Representative Council (DPR) which consists of 631 democratically elected members. The head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

4. Canada

In Canada, the parliament consists of the House of Representatives (DPR) which consists of 338 democratically elected members. The head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

5.Australia

In Australia, parliament consists of the House of Representatives (DPR) which consists of 151 democratically elected members. The head of government is the prime minister who is elected by parliament and must maintain parliamentary support to continue in power.

A Brief History of the Parliamentary System of Government

The history of the parliamentary system of government originates in England, where the first parliament appeared in the 13th century. Initially, the parliament consisted of the People’s Representative Council (DPR) and the State Representative Council (DPD). The DPR is made up of democratically elected members, while the DPD is made up of religious leaders, aristocrats and judges.

In the 17th century, the first Prime Minister, Robert Walpole, emerged as head of government elected by parliament. Walpole held power for 20 years and became the first prime minister to retain parliamentary support for staying in power.

Over the centuries, the British parliamentary system has continued to evolve and become a model for the rest of the world to follow. At the beginning of the 19th century, a parliamentary system began to be implemented in a number of European countries such as the Netherlands, France and Germany. Later, the parliamentary system was adopted by countries that were recognized as British colonies such as Australia, Canada, India, and so on.

Until recently, the parliamentary system has been one of the most common systems of government in the world, and many countries use parliamentary systems, including the United Kingdom, the Netherlands, Germany, Canada, Australia, India, and many other countries.

Learning history is never ending. Through the book Modern Indonesian Political History: Political Studies, Islamic Politics, Democratic Government and Civil Society in Indonesia , readers will find out more deeply about the political history that occurred in Indonesia. Not only that, through this book, readers will also know how to feel the different political nuances in each era, so this book is suitable as a reference for students.

 

The advantages of a parliamentary system of government

As with other government systems, the parliamentary government system also has advantages. What are the advantages of a parliamentary system of government?

1. Responsive to the people

Because parliament consists of democratically elected members, parliamentary systems tend to be more responsive to the wants and needs of the people.

2. High accountability

Because the prime minister and cabinet must maintain parliamentary support to stay in power, parliamentary systems tend to be more accountable than presidential systems.

3. Stable leadership

Because the prime minister must maintain parliamentary support, parliamentary systems tend to be more stable than presidential systems in that the president can be replaced every five years.

4. Ability to overcome crises

Because the prime minister and cabinet must maintain parliamentary support, parliamentary systems tend to be better able to weather crises because the prime minister and cabinet can be replaced as needed.

5. Ease of making policies

Because parliament is in control and makes policy, parliamentary systems tend to make policy easier compared to presidential systems where the president has to negotiate with parliament.

Those are some of the advantages of a parliamentary system of government, but like other systems, a parliamentary system also has disadvantages, for example conflicts can occur between parliament and the government. To find out more clearly about the shortcomings of the parliamentary system of government, they will be discussed below.

Indonesia is a country that adheres to a presidential system in which the government is led by the President. In addition, in the Indonesian government, each member of the Council will be elected using the electoral system. In this electoral system there are parties and parliaments. Then, what is the relationship between elections, parties and parliament? To answer that question, you can find it in the book Party, Elections, and Parliament in the Reform Era. 

Through this book, readers will know the history of the development of elections in Indonesia. So, are you interested in buying this book? Get it immediately by clicking on the book image below.

 

Disadvantages of a Parliamentary System of Government

The parliamentary system of government has several drawbacks, including:

1. Frequent conflicts between parliament and government

Because parliament and government have different powers, conflicts can occur between these two institutions.

2. Unstable government

Because the prime minister must maintain parliamentary support, a parliamentary system can lead to an unstable government if the prime minister or cabinet loses parliamentary support.

3. Slow policy making

Since parliament has to approve policies made by the government, the policy-making process can be slow.

4. Less efficient in dealing with crises 

Due to the slow policy-making process, the parliamentary system can be less efficient in dealing with crises when they occur.

5. Could cause a riot

Decisions taken by the prime minister that are not supported by parliament can lead to political instability and riots.

6. Less effective in solving a problem

The parliamentary system is often seen as less effective at addressing the problems facing the country, as the prime minister is more focused on maintaining support than addressing problems.

Those are some of the shortcomings of the parliamentary system of government. Even so, the parliamentary system is still considered as one of the effective and stable systems of government in the long term.

In the Indonesian parliamentary system, there is a Regional Representative Council or better known as the DPD. Basically, the DPD is a people’s council representing several regions in Indonesia. The book Bicameral Parliament in a Unitary State In a Unitary State This Constitutional Study of the DPD’s presence in the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia can be used as a guide for those of you who want to learn more about the DPD.

https://sinaumedia.com/products/parlemen-bikameral-di-negara-kesatuan?queryID=0b6e15c35e94833a07c14ac921784719

Conclusion

At this time, the parliamentary system is still one of the most commonly used government systems in the world. Many countries use a parliamentary system, including countries in Europe such as the United Kingdom, the Netherlands, Germany and France, as well as countries outside Europe such as Australia, Canada, India and Japan.

Several countries that use a parliamentary system have experienced developments in their parliamentary system over the last few decades. Some countries have increased democracy and people’s participation in the policy-making process, while several other countries have increased government transparency and accountability.

Several countries also carried out reforms in their parliamentary system, such as countries in Europe which experienced changes in the parliamentary election system, changes in the composition of the parliament or changes in the system of electing heads of government. Outside Europe, several countries have developed unique parliamentary systems, such as India which combines a parliamentary system with a federal system and a presidential system.

However, the parliamentary system is still considered one of the most stable and effective systems of government in the long run. However, the parliamentary system also suffers from problems that can lead to political instability, such as conflicts between the parliament and the government, or an unstable government.

So, Sinaumed’s, our article regarding the understanding of what is parliamentary has been completed. After knowing the parliamentary system of government, are you friends, Sinaumed’s interested in paying attention to and studying the various forms of existing government systems?

If sinaumedia friends are interested and want to learn more about the existing forms of government systems, then sinaumedia.com is ready to accompany and fill your reading with books available at sinaumedia. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Mutual

Reference:

• https://id.wikipedia.org/wiki/System_parlementer
• https://katadata.co.id/intan/berita/6202a0360c352/parlementer-Jadi-sistem-Government-ini-pengertian-dan-exemplary

Paraphrasing is a technique used in writing or arguing. This is very useful for making someone’s writing free from copyright infringement or from plagiarism. Paraphrasing is a re-expression of a speech into another speech without changing its meaning.

Usually, the term paraphrase is used to explain that someone makes a piece of writing from another person’s writing, but in their own language.

Even so, an author who paraphrases may not change the content and meaning of the source. In addition, the author must also continue to write down the main sources of ideas written in the bibliography, even though the text is remade in its own sentences.

In paraphrasing, you also have to find the essence of a text that has been read and find problems with this text first. Texts that can be paraphrased include news text, narrative text, advertising text, and so on. Below is a more complete explanation of paraphrasing that you need to know:

Definition of Paraphrase

Paraphrasing as a term comes from the Latin ” paraphrase ” or Greek (Paraphrasein ), with the same meaning, namely “Additional Ways of Expression”. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), paraphrase or paraphrase is a re-expression of a speech from a level or various languages ​​into another speech without changing the original meaning.

In addition, paraphrasing can also be understood as re-decomposition of a text (composition) in another form (words), with the aim of being able to explain the hidden meaning. Paraphrasing can be regarded as a method used by writers to avoid plagiarism by providing indirect quotations from the original text. What the writer does by using the paraphrasing technique is something that does not violate the law, because the writer will only rewrite the idea in his own words.

The step for paraphrasing is to find the essence of a text that has been read and find various problems in the text. As for a text that can be paraphrased quite a lot, such as narrative text, news text, advertising text, and so on.

Paraphrasing is a technique that can be used both orally and in writing. Oral paraphrasing is a process that expresses the contents of speech orally. Oral paraphrasing technique is then used to practice speaking skills by retelling something in your own language. Meanwhile, paraphrasing is also a process of expressing the contents of speech in writing. This paraphrasing technique in writing itself is done to practice writing skills.

Paraphrasing features

The characteristics of paraphrasing include the following:

1. Paraphrasing has a language utterance that is different from the original text before it is paraphrased.
2. Has a language delivery technique that is different from the original source,
3. The meaning and content of the speech does not change from the original source.

Definition of Paraphrasing According to Experts

Curious about ‘what is paraphrasing’? Let’s find out one by one the meaning of this writing technique according to experts:

According to the Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary

Paraphrasing as a way of expressing what has been written and said by other people using different words so that these words become easier to understand. In other words, quoting that is deliberately done in paraphrasing is a form of citation that uses one’s own words to express the same idea, or is used to maintain the coherence and integrity of the flow of writing.

According to OWL purdue

What is Paraphrasing according to OWL purdue? Paraphrasing is a person’s ability to rewrite other people’s ideas or ideas using their own words to then display them in a new arrangement.

Paraphrasing can also be a legitimate and legal way of borrowing yourself and presenting it in a new form. Paraphrasing according to Owl Purdue is also a more complete and detailed restatement compared to a summary. Paraphrasing itself is valuable because:

• Paraphrasing is better than citing information and a paragraph or writing that is less prominent
• Paraphrasing also helps writers control overquoting
• The mental process required for the success of a paraphrase and assists the writer in fully understanding the meaning of the source text that he will rearrange.

Indonesia Dictionary

Paraphrasing in KBBI is parsing back a text or essay in another form or arrangement of words with the aim of explaining its hidden meaning. In essence, paraphrasing aims to change or divert a form of language into another form of language without changing the meaning or content of the source text.

Paraphrase Type

Paraphrasing is also divided into several types, including:

1. Equivalent paraphrasing

Equivalent paraphrase is a paraphrase between lingual units that have a very close resemblance in meaning. The term equivalent itself is closely related to the technique used by the translator. In their activities, translators look for similar meanings and meanings that are very close to the original text of the first language. This translator does this without looking at word for word or sentence, but from the whole content and meaning of the translated text.

2. Paraphrase the antonym of the circle

Antonym itself means two words that have different meanings. However, in this paraphrase the antonym has a multilevel opposite nature as well as opposites and opposites.

3. Generic-specific paraphrasing

Generic-specific paraphrasing is an activity to paraphrase lingual units by replacing equivalent words that still have the same synonyms. This can happen because a word has meaning and is symbolized by more than one different symbol.

4. Paraphrase amplification

Amplified paraphrases are lingual repetitions and provide additional information in lingual units in the paraphrase. The addition of this information itself is done by providing detailed information from the sentence to be paraphrased.

5. Paraphrase contractions

Contractual paraphrasing is a type of paraphrasing that is done by reducing information in lingual units. This lingual reduction can be done by abbreviating word units without changing the meaning or the phrase.

6. Paraphrase the summary

A summary paraphrase is a type of paraphrasing by summarizing lingual units with other languages. Paraphrasing is different from summarizing. This is because paraphrasing is a technique of presenting source ideas in your own words, while summarizing is an activity to summarize the author’s focus with the arrangement of sentences according to the idea of ​​the first author.

Purpose of Paraphrasing

Paraphrasing has 2 main purposes, namely to avoid plagiarism and to make ideas easier to understand. Explanation of the purpose of paraphrasing is as follows:

1. Avoid plagiarism

Plagiarism as an activity of plagiarizing and violating copyrights, and can be categorized as theft and forgery of other people’s work. Paraphrasing will also prevent the author from practicing plagiarism. By presenting the creator’s idea in your own language, you can be free from plagiarism.

However, of course without changing the content and meaning of the source text. In addition, the author also continues to write down the main sources of ideas that are written in the bibliography, even though this text is reproduced in its own sentences. So, a writer must also enrich the word equivalents and broaden general knowledge in order to be able to develop the contents of the writing by paraphrasing.

2. Ideas are easier to understand

The purpose of the next paraphrase is to make the ideas conveyed easier to understand. Paraphrasing can help redistribute source information in language that is easy for many people to understand. For example, the format of a poem which then presents a lot of complicated dictions can be turned into a narrative using the paraphrasing technique so that the meaning is known later.

Apart from poetry, another example is a novel that can be turned into a drama or film. However, this of course must remain relevant according to the original information. By using the paraphrasing technique, ideas and thoughts can be conveyed properly and more easily understood, even in meetings, conversations, or presentation activities.

Paraphrasing Writing Techniques to Avoid Plagiarism

As explained above, paraphrasing is a legal and legitimate way of using other people’s ideas to create content. However, of course this idea must be developed, so that it becomes unique and interesting content. As mentioned on Purdue’s OWL website , there are six effective writing techniques by paraphrasing, including the following:

1. Re-read the source text until you really understand the contents of the text first.
2. Rewrite ideas and ideas in the text using your own words and different grammar.
3. Make a list of a few words under the paraphrase to help you understand the original text. Write down a few key words that are the theme of the paraphrase.
4. Make sure that the main idea in a paraphrase is still the same as the original article.
5. Also use double quotation marks to identify special terms, terminology, or phrases that you previously borrowed from the original text, and which you took are exactly the same as the original text.
6. Write down sources (including pages) to make it easier for yourself to write down sources or references.

Paraphrase Example

To make it easier to understand what paraphrasing is, you need to know examples of paraphrasing. Here are some examples of paraphrasing, starting from the level of the sentence to the arrangement of the paragraphs:

Example of Paraphrasing in a Sentence

Original sentence; “A writer must be able to organize a job properly so that he can produce quality articles continuously.”

Paraphrase; “To create quality content, a writer must be able to properly organize the tasks assigned to him.”

Example of Paraphrasing in a Paragraph

Original manuscript:

“Bloggers often overreact in using certain keywords in writing an article. As a result, readers become uncomfortable when they read keywords that are mentioned repeatedly in one article.

Paraphrase:

“Because too often repeating a keyword in one blogger article, so it can make readers feel uncomfortable when reading what he wrote”

From all the discussion above, it can be said that paraphrasing is a technique for explaining a text taken from a source using one’s own language. Hopefully all the discussion above can be useful for Sinaumed’s.

Related Books

1. Quick Ways to Write Interesting Theses and Dissertations

Every one of us who wants to study at a tertiary institution generally gets an initial information package about what things we will or should do while studying in the post-graduate study program at that tertiary institution. This information package usually includes a number of things such as the curriculum system and the names and number of courses that are required and can be taken during the study period, the names of the teachers and supervisors of these courses and areas of expertise and academic works. them as well as the forms of scientific work that they must compose, write or produce as a condition for graduating from their studies. The scientific work that is a requirement for graduation is in the form of a thesis, for master’s study programs and a dissertation, for doctoral study programs.

2. Literary Creative Writing and Some Learning Models

Literary Creative Writing and Several Learning Models, consisting of 1 introductory chapter and 3 successive chapters discussing the elements and learning models of writing poetry, short stories and drama scripts. This book is here to bring teachers on adventures and learning situations that prioritize aspects of exploring their own potential. Teachers do not only deal with the material (theory) of language and literature. Teachers are invited to understand Indonesian literature learning activities based on everyday life. Teachers will be more honed to explore students’ literary writing potential with a pleasant learning atmosphere. Andri Wicaksono, M.Pd, graduated with a bachelor’s degree from the Department of Indonesian Language and Literature Education, Yogyakarta State University and a master’s degree from Sebelas Maret State University, Surakarta.

3. The Sakti Book of Short Story Writing: Signs to Look For

Do you like reading short stories? Or even a short story writer? Those who fall in love with the world of writing and always want to write short stories, but there is still a feeling of discomfort in your heart that causes you to be unsure of your own writing. “Short story” is no longer a foreign word in the ears of society in general. Many people know and love to read them, even short stories can entice someone to write them. Then, how do you write a good and correct short story? If you are indeed a short story writer, then you must know the origin of the birth of the short story and recognize the short story even deeper. Find short story formulas for overcoming writing “anxiety”, signs for short story writing that are often violated, to writing tips from famous writers and see how short stories can allow you to study abroad for free!

4. Write Scientific Articles and Essays

One of the activities of a person in communicating thoughts, feelings, or wills to others is writing. Among academics, writing is an activity that is inseparable from their daily activities. Various writings were made, some in the form of scientific articles, some in the form of essays. These two writings have indeed become popular forms for disseminating information, influencing readers’ beliefs, inviting discussion, and even stimulating someone to voice their ideas or ideas which are better in a scientific framework.

Reading books about writing will add to your insight into the world of writing, and can even make yourself accustomed to writing. If you want to find books about writing, you can get them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

The term paradigm is a word that is rarely used in the conversations we have every day. Even so, we still have to understand the true meaning or meaning of this term. So that when the term is used, we can find out what it means or means. In general, this term tends to refer to the world of mindsets or problem-solving techniques that are carried out by people. This term was first introduced by a scientist named Thomas Kuhn through his book entitled The Structure of Scientific Revolution.

When it was first introduced, this term was not clearly explained by Thomas Khun. At that time, paradigm was only explained as the key terminology used in the development model of science. Until a few moments later, the term paradigm was clearly defined by Robert Friedrichs, who was the first to express clearly what a paradigm was.

In essence, this term is closely related to the basic principles that will later determine various kinds of human views of the world as part of the bricoluer system. A paradigm generally includes three main elements, namely elements of methodology, elements of epistemology, and also elements of ontology. By using these three elements, humans use paradigms to gain various knowledge about the world and various phenomena that occur in it.

What is Paradigm?

In training the ability to think, a person must have a paradigm within himself. Because, this is part of the pattern of intellectual discipline. Where a paradigm is a model in the theory of science, you will probably also understand it as a frame of mind. The function of the paradigm is to become the basis for someone to interact with their environment. This is in accordance with the purpose of the paradigm itself, which is to form a frame of mind that approaches and engages with various kinds of things or with other people.

On the other hand, we can also interpret this as a form of a person’s mechanism for looking at something, which will later influence their thinking. In research, paradigm theory can help scientists to work within a broader theoretical framework.

This term itself appeared since the Middle Ages in Continental Europe, to be precise in England. The term, paradigm, is an absorption that comes from the Latin word paradigm, which means a model or pattern. In Greek, paradeigma or para and deiknunai which means to compare, side by side (para), and show (deik).

From the absorption of the Greek language, it can be interpreted that a paradigm is a person’s perspective on himself and also his environment which will influence him in thinking (cognitive), acting (affective), and behaving. In addition, a paradigm can also mean a set of assumptions, concepts, values, and practices that are applied in viewing reality in the same community, especially in intellectual disciplines.

According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), a paradigm is a model in scientific theory. Not only that, in everyday conversation, the term paradigm is thinking. Because, a paradigm is the main model, pattern, or method for achieving several types of goals. Often the paradigm is referred to as the most characteristic or basic characteristic of a theory or branch of science.

Understanding Paradigm According to Experts

In order to better understand what a paradigm is, we can refer to the following expert opinions:

1. Thomas Kuhn

Thomas Kuhn was the first to introduce this term through his book entitled The Structure of Scientific Revolution. According to him, the meaning of paradigm itself is a basis for thinking, basic concepts, and also a basis for thinking that is used or adhered to as a model or basic concept for scientists in conducting their studies. In his book, Kuhn mentions that paradigm is the key technology used in the development of science.

2. Robert Friedrichs

Robert Friedrichs was one of the first to clearly define this term. According to him, the notion of a paradigm is a set of values ​​that shape a person’s mindset as a starting point for his views and forms a person’s subjective image of reality. So that it can determine how to deal with this reality.

3. CJ Ritzer

According to CJ Ritzer, the meaning of paradigm is a reference or philosophical basis in the implementation of a motive or goal.

4. Egon G. Guba

According to him, the meaning of a paradigm is a set of basic beliefs that guide human actions in their lives.

5. Harmons

According to Harmon, a paradigm is the most basic way to understand, think, judge, and also do things related to something special about reality.

6. Bakers

According to Baker, a paradigm is a set of rules that establish or define boundaries. Where this term also describes how something must be done within these limits to be successful.

Paradigm in the State

In a state, one of the paradigms that is generally used is the Pancasila paradigm, especially in Indonesia. Pancasila as a paradigm which means making Pancasila a guide in living all aspects of life. This also accompanies various kinds of problems in the life of society, nation and state to achieve national goals.

The Pancasila paradigm will be used in the national development process to improve the quality of Indonesian society which is carried out in a sustainable manner based on national capabilities by taking advantage of advances in science and technology and also taking into account global challenges.

This refers to the personality of the nation as well as universal noble values ​​to be able to create a national life that is independent, sovereign, just, prosperous and advanced with moral and ethical strength. As for one example that makes Pancasila a paradigm, namely during the legal development process.

In the process of developing the law, aspects such as protecting human rights, the existence of a constitutional structure, and also the division of tasks within the constitution must exist. So that Pancasila as a development paradigm has meaning as a basic belief that is used as a guide in planning, implementing, supervising, and the results of national development. Pancasila itself is the basis, guidelines, and also the goal of national development.

Paradigm examples

Referring to the meaning explained above, the following are some examples of paradigms that need to be understood, including:

1. Theoretical Reconstruction Paradigm

Within this paradigm, an existing theory or method is used again in new research but the old method must be relevant for there to be a clear continuity.

2. The Pyramid Paradigm

In this paradigm, a concept or method is carried out in stages, as is the case with various types of pyramids, starting from an inverted, layered, or double pyramid.

3. Qualitative Paradigm

This paradigm is often used in student studies, whether in assignments or theses with qualitative methods. In addition, this paradigm is used to find an overview of inductive social theory.

4. The Empirical Cycle Paradigm

This paradigm is a method or concept that can explain scientific phenomena in which the form is a cycle.

5. The Deduction-Induction Paradigm

Within this paradigm, the focus is more on qualitative methods for deduction, while quantitative methods for induction, which stages through data collection to making conclusions.

Various Paradigms

The following are various paradigms that need to be understood, including:

1. Political Paradigm

The political paradigm is a fundamental and general view that guides a person in thinking and acting in politics.

2. Economic Paradigm

The economic paradigm is the basic view of society regarding the economy and also various things related to it that can direct people to act and think.

3. Social and Cultural Paradigm

This paradigm is a basic philosophical view that directs people to act and think in everyday life.

4. Legal Paradigm

The legal paradigm is the basic view of society towards applicable law. So that it will direct people to think and also act according to the law.

5. Paradigm in the Field of Life between Religions

This paradigm is a basic and general view that directs people to think and act according to their religious teachings and respect one another.

Those are some explanations about the meaning of paradigms, types, and also examples of paradigms that need to be understood. Hope it is useful.

Papuan Traditional Clothing – What comes to your mind when you hear the word Papua? Maybe you will imagine the beauty of Raja Ampat, Mount Carstensz and Jayawijaya Mountains, and honai houses. The discussion on Papua has a very broad scope. On this occasion, we will focus on discussing traditional Papuan clothing. What are the Papuan traditional clothes? Hi loyal Sinaumed’s, let’s not take long and discuss it together directly.

Overview of Papua Island

This exotic island is located at the eastern tip of Indonesia. There are many things that still need to be explored more deeply about Papua. Apart from the copper and gold mines on the island, there are many other interesting things for us to know. This island has a long and tiring history of struggle to the point that the military had to intervene. We know this struggle in history books as the Liberation of West Irian.

This province has an area of ​​312,224.37 km2 out of a total island area of ​​421,981 km2 and is directly adjacent to the state of Papua New Guinea. Previously, this area was known as Irian Jaya to mention the entire territory of Papua Island. However, since 2003, this island has been divided into two provinces, namely West Papua in the west and Papua (only) in the east. So if we say Papua, then what is meant is the Province of Papua which is in the eastern part of Papua Island. Papua Province has its capital in Jayapura City.

Culture in Papua Island

We got various information about the number of tribes on the island of Papua, but most said that there were around 466 tribes living there. They are of the same family as the indigenous people of the Australian Continent, namely the Aborigines. Among the tribes in Papua are the Asmat, Biak, Nafri, Sentani, Batu/Island Wood, Tobati/Enggros, Demta, Kaureh, Kimaghama, Maklew, and others.

Of these various tribes, there are more than 270 languages ​​on the island of Papua. Meanwhile in Papua New Guinea, there are also various tribes and it is said that there are 800 languages ​​there. Culture in Papua includes dances, houses, ceremonies and traditional clothing.

Types of Papuan Traditional Clothing

There are many kinds of traditional clothes in Papua. One of them is the Koteka which we often hear because of the many reports on television programs and news. Apart from the Koteka, there are several other types of Papuan traditional clothing. Before we study the different types, it’s a good idea to know the characteristics of Papuan traditional clothing.

As we know, Papuan traditional clothing has not been influenced by outside culture so it is still very original and genuine. Papuan traditional clothing indicates that its inhabitants live side by side with the natural surroundings. The uniqueness of Papuan traditional clothing makes their traditional clothing known in Indonesia and internationally.

Below are the types of Papuan traditional clothing.

1. Koteka

The koteka is part of the traditional Papuan clothing which functions to cover the genitals of indigenous Papuan men, while other body parts are left open so that they are almost naked. Koteka literally means clothes. Koteka is also known as horim or bobbe.

Koteka is made from water gourd skin that has had its seeds and fruit removed. The water pumpkin chosen must be old because old pumpkin when dried has a hard and durable texture. The old pumpkin is planted in sand or soil and then burned to make it easier to remove the seeds and fruit. After successfully removing the seeds and fruit, the pumpkin is dried by airing it over the fireplace.

The shape is long like a sleeve and the tip is tapered like a cone or more like a carrot stick. At the end of the koteka are given partridge feathers or bird feathers.

Koteka is applied to the male vital parts. So that it is not easily separated, there are ropes on the left and right so that the koteka can be wrapped around the user’s waist. For men who are still virgins, the koteka is worn in an upright position. Meanwhile for men who wear the koteka in an upward position and tilted to the right, it symbolizes virility and has a high social status or nobility.

The general opinion in circulation says that the size, both long and large, of the koteka symbolizes the status of the wearer. But in reality this is not the case. The size of the koteka is chosen based on what activity is being carried out.

Short koteka is worn when they work and daily activities such as farming, hunting and raising livestock. Meanwhile, for traditional events, they use a long koteka.

The koteka worn by one tribe can be different from the koteka worn by other tribes. For example, the koteka used by the Yali tribe, they prefer the long shape of a pumpkin. Meanwhile, there are other tribes, namely the Triom tribe, who usually wear a koteka in the shape of two pumpkins.

In 1950, the indigenous Papuans received a visit to socialize the use of shorts. This campaign aims to replace the role of the koteka so that it can cover the male vital parts more thoroughly.

The campaign required a long struggle and was not easy. Residents in the Baliem Valley, for example, the Dhani Tribe, sometimes wear shorts, but at other times they maintain the koteka.

Gradually, the use of the koteka was limited, especially in public places where many people could see it, for example at schools, terminals, offices, and so on. Some time ago, news went viral that the use of the koteka was banned in courtrooms. The existence of koteka in this era is more often traded for souvenirs.

The use of koteka is still common in mountainous areas, such as Wamena. If there are tourists who take pictures with residents using the koteka, usually they need to pay several tens of thousands according to the agreement.

The restriction on this koteka began in 1964 when the antikoteka campaign began. Then in 1971, clothes and trousers were distributed to the residents there. Unfortunately, the distribution was not accompanied by the provision of laundry soap, so the clothes and trousers that were already worn became dirty and were never washed. As a result, many Papuans are affected by skin diseases.

2. Shirt Kurung

The baju kuning is a traditional Papuan dress worn by women as a boss. The material for the brackets is velvet. The baju kuning is influenced by cultures outside of Papua and is widely worn by women in Manokwari. You will find many Papuan women in West Papua who also wear this dress for traditional events.

This woman wearing a bracketed shirt combines her appearance with a tassel skirt. It is not uncommon for women to use additional accessories when wearing this bracketed shirt. Fringed fur trim around waist, arms and neckline.

The combination of baju kuning, tassel skirt, and feather tassel decoration is usually added with several other accessories to make it look more harmonious. There are bracelets and necklaces made of hard seeds and head coverings made of bird feathers.

3. Tassel Skirt

The tassel skirt is a subordinate that covers the lower body of Papuan women. Usually the tassel is used in pairs with the clothes brackets. The tassel skirt is made of sago leaves that have been dried and then neatly knitted to form a skirt.

Tassel skirts are usually worn by residents in the central mountainous region or near the coast. Some groups that still use this tassel skirt are Yapen, Sentani, Enjros, Nafri, Biak Numfor, and Tobati.

Even though skirts are generally worn by women, some men in Papua also wear these fringed skirts when traditional events are held. Even though there weren’t that many, Sinaumed’s shouldn’t be surprised when he saw this during his visit to Papua.

How to use a tassel skirt for women and men is different. If a man wears a fringed skirt, then he doesn’t wear a baju kuning like a woman. If a man wears a koteka, women usually wear a tassel skirt without brackets. Their upper bodies are disguised by tattoos with flora and fauna motifs in which the ink is made from natural materials.

4. Sali clothes

To recognize a girl is single or married, can be recognized by the clothes worn. Sali clothes are clothes that only girls can wear. This Sali shirt can be used to carry out daily activities. Married women are not allowed to wear this traditional dress.

Sinaumed’s would not have thought that these clothes were made from selected tree bark or dried sago leaves. One of the criteria is that the bark of the tree must be brown so that the clothes produced look perfect, attractive and pleasing to the eye. Because at first glance, this traditional dress looks like stitched cloth when worn by Papuan girls.

Sali is used by wrapping it around the body and arranged so that the inside is longer than the outside.

5. Yokal Traditional Clothing

Who would have thought that there were only clothes for girls who were still girls? In Papuan culture, married women are also provided with special clothing. Its function is clear, this garment is to cover a woman’s upper body and may only be worn by those who are married.

Yokal clothes are made of tree bark which is a striking earthy brown or reddish color. These clothes are made by woven and wrapped around the woman’s body.

6. Grass Cloth Dress

This traditional clothing is clothing that has received a modern touch. Grasscloth clothes can be worn by both men and women.

This clothing is made using the basic ingredients of dried sago leaves. Sago leaves that are used as an ingredient must be taken when the sea water is high tide. The sago leaves that have been taken are then dried and then soaked before being woven.

The leaves are then woven using a one meter long piece of wood. The wood serves to tie the ends of the rope. The rope is made of grass, which has previously been dried, which is twisted together.

7. Natural Tattoos

It is not uncommon for us to encounter pictures or tattoos on the bodies of Papuans. The tattoo serves to cover the upper body of the Papuan population. This is because sometimes Papuans don’t wear tops.

According to historical records, tattoos in Papua are estimated to have existed since 3000 years ago. It was the Austronesian people from Asia who brought this tattoo tradition to Papua. That said, the tattoo was made of charcoal made from wood that is pyrolyzed together with tree sap.

When the mixture of sap and charcoal is sufficient to be mixed with other ingredients, sago thorns or bones are dipped into it to be stabbed into the cheeks, chest, eyelids, calves, back of the body, and hips.

Tattoos are also used by grooms to make them look more handsome and mighty. Therefore, tattoos on men have motifs of crocodiles, snakes, cassowaries, or sawfish. While the bride wears tattoos to add beauty. Tattoo motifs for the bride are usually birds of paradise, eels, or fish. In addition, tattoos are also used to show a symbol of beauty, power, or one’s social status.

8. Tassel decoration on the head

The tassels on the head like a crown are often worn by the people of Papua. The function of this tassel decoration is as an additional decoration for traditional Papuan clothing.

This tassel decoration is made of white or yellow cassowary feathers. The choice of cassowary feathers as a tassel decoration material is because of its unique and attractive shape. Sometimes this decoration is also combined with rabbit fur. But sometimes cassowary feathers are replaced with reeds as the basic ingredient.

9. Noken

Noken is a traditional Papuan clothing accessory in the form of a typical Papuan woven bag. Previously, this bag was worn by tying it on the head. But lately, noken is worn by slung over the shoulder. Noken is made by plaiting bark or rattan roots.

Noken has many important functions in the lives of people in Papua. Yatoo is a large noken that can be used to carry firewood, vegetables, tubers, beans, potatoes, and other goods, including groceries at the market. If the Yatoo is empty, the bag can be used to carry a child. Another type of noken is called Gapagoo. Due to its small size, Gapagoo can only transport small items such as cigarettes or betel nut.

Until now, noken is still widely used by the Asmat tribe. Noken is a matter of pride for Papuans who migrate outside the island or Indonesians who migrate abroad. In the market Noken has a high price. These woven bags are priced from hundreds of thousands to millions of rupiah.

10. Teeth of Pigs or Dogs

As the name suggests, these accessories are made of dog teeth and pig teeth. This pig’s tooth is placed between the nostrils of a Papuan man. This pig’s tooth is used as an identity that the user is a war soldier. If a soldier is angry or wants to fight, then the pig’s teeth will face down.

While dog teeth are used for jewelry in the form of necklaces. This necklace made of dog teeth is called Koyonoo. That said, dog teeth are one of the highest treasures in tradition in Papua. Dogs that are white and without blemishes (cracked or eroded) have a higher exchange value.

In some tribes, Koyonoo can be used to pay customary fines, dowry, and several other means of exchange.

So much of Papuan culture is still a mystery to us. The various cultures that belong to the Indonesian nation should be addressed wisely. Thus, we can make these differences to unite the nation, not divide the nation.

Finally, Sinaumed’s, we have finished our discussion regarding Papuan traditional clothing. sinaumedia never tires of being #Friends Without Borders by presenting our selected books.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles